Oscar and Irene
-
goyse
Oscar and Irene
A while back I was asked by a popular member of Our Hotwives would I be willing to write a story for him and his wife. As I already had two other stories underway, I initially hesitated but then thought. "Why not! I'll give it a go!" To allow me to proceed I needed to know a little about the member and of course his wife. Having received the information and read it I promptly formed a picture, discarded the information and from that built up this story.
Although the member has not read the last chapter yet he has given me the okay to post the story here. I need to point out that I enjoy feedback both positive or negative. Of course, positive inspires me while negative often redirects me so feel free to join in whichever way you like.
This is Chapter 1 - I'll think about it.
Oscar looked up at his wife, Irene as she entered the bedroom. He wondered after their twelve years together how he still loved her so much. Every day he fell deeper and deeper in love with her and yet the day they had married he had thought that he could never love his beautiful bride more than he did then. It occurred to him at that moment that he was different from most men.
At work, his friends told stories of how they would like to have it on with the office secretary. Definitely the secretary was nice. Any red-blooded male would naturally think so. Occasionally even Oscar lifted his eyes as she walked past but the thought of having sex with any woman other than his wife just didn’t occur to Oscar. To think or talk about such things seemed ridiculous in the extreme to him. He wondered why he seemed to be so different. To Oscar, the centre of the universe rotated around Irene. He would do anything, anything at all to make her happy.
“A penny for your thoughts?” Irene asked.
“Pardon?”
Oscar looked up as Irene laughed. The light radiated off the reddish tinge in her long light brown hair and he felt a tingle in his heart that made him draw a deep breath.
“I was asking what you were thinking. You seemed so distant.”
“I was thinking of how happy you make me feel. I was thinking of…. “ Oscar hesitated. He didn’t want to upset Irene. He understood how straight-laced she was and worried about how she might react if he told her the truth. He started again, “I was thinking about what Henry told me and I wondered if I should ask you about it?”
“You mean Henry that Englishman. I’m not sure that I would approve of anything that Henry might suggest.”
“Why? Henry has travelled the world. He understands people and he understands a lot of things about women, things that I had no idea of.”
“Henry understands nothing. He and that wife of his are swingers. He would know nothing at all about decent women. He might know a lot about prostitutes and whores but nothing about clean living mothers and wives. You should stay away from him. He will fill your head full of garbage.”
“Okay, if that’s the way you feel. I just thought….. ” Oscar decided to leave it alone for now.
“Well?”
“Well, what?”
“You were going to tell me something.”
“Was I?” Oscar was starting to panic. He knew in her present mood Irene would not like what he wanted to ask her.
“Yes, you were. Don’t leave me wondering. Come on spit it out.”
“I was wondering if you ever think of other men.”
“WHAT!”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.”
“What is wrong with you Oscar? Why would you ask me a thing like that?”
“I was wondering, that’s all. I hear the men at work talking about women other than their wives and I wondered if maybe you might think of other men sometimes.”
Irene laughed loudly, “Do you really think that even if I did I would tell you about it. Besides when would I get time to spend daydreaming of other men, Oscar? I have a house to clean, shopping to do, our two daughters take up half of my time. I barely get enough time to think about you and I certainly don’t get the time to think about other men even if I wanted to and I don’t.”
“I guess I shouldn’t have asked.”
“That’s right. I guess you shouldn’t have.”
Irene lifted her nightie up to her crotch as she sat on the edge of the bed beside Oscar. They were both quiet for a while as if both of them were thinking about what to say next.
“Oscar?”
“Yes, honey.”
“Why are you asking these stupid things of me? You know I love you. You must know I would never cheat on you. Are you getting bored with me?”
“No, that’s not it. I love you more today than when I married you. I’ve never been bored with you and I don’t think I ever will be.”
“Then why are you saying these things?”
“I want you to be happy. I want you to be satisfied. I want you to have what I can’t give you.”
“You give me a home. We have two beautiful daughters. They push us a little hard sometimes but that is what being a parent is all about. I never have to worry about money like some other wives. You make love to me at least once a week. What else could I need, sweetheart?”
“I don’t know if I can tell you what I am thinking. I don’t know how you will react.”
“It’s Henry, isn’t it? He is filling your head full of garbage. He’s making you dissatisfied with me. That’s it, isn’t it?”
“No honey, no. You’ve got it wrong. It’s not me. I’m not dissatisfied, well not really anyway.”
“If it’s not you then what is it? Who is it?”
Irene looked at her husband with her mouth open. It suddenly occurred to her what he was trying to say to her. Oscar had raised that subject with her once when they were on holiday in Italy. They had made friends with a young Italian who dressed in tight shorts such that his package was over evident. Oscar had noticed her looking at his package while the young man was looking away. Later Oscar had asked her did it excite her.
Irene admitted that the sight had excited her a little. Actually it had excited her a lot as Oscar found out when they got back to their unit later. He asked her was she wet because of looking at the young man’s package and she admitted that it had excited her. After all, they were on holidays and things happen differently when people are away from home.
Oscar had then asked her would she like to make love to the young man if the opportunity came up. This had shocked her so much that she had got angry with him and the subject had not been discussed since.
Oscar was silent. Irene didn’t know what to say. She didn’t have a need for any other man in her life and yet it seemed that Oscar was suggesting that she did. She had to ask.
“Why are you doing this Oscar?”
“I don’t really know. I just feel excited about the possibility that you might need more than I can offer you.”
“But don’t you understand, you offer me everything that I need. I’m lucky. I talk to the other wives and their husbands rarely make love to them more than once a month. Some only make love once every three months. You and I never stop making love. Don’t you see, Oscar? I have you. I don’t need other men.”
“But that is not what I’m talking about. What am I, four maybe five inches long? I’m not a stud. You have only ever made love to me. How can you know what satisfaction in really about?”
“Oscar, stop this nonsense. Stop it right now. I do not want to hear this garbage from you again. You might only have four inches but it is my four inches and I love it. It is the only four inches I ever want. You have given me two beautiful daughters. You give me everything that I need.”
“I just thought it might be exciting for us both.”
“Stop! This has gone too far. Even if I was tempted I couldn’t I am not on the pill. I have no protection. What, do you want me to go out and come home pregnant?”
“No, there are ways to protect yourself. We could time your dates to make sure you were safe.”
“You are crazy, Oscar. I love you but you are dumb crazy.”
“I think it excites you. Look at your nipples.”
Irene knew that he was right. It did excite her, “I’m a fertile woman, Oscar. Of course, the thought of going out and finding a lover with my husband’s permission excites me. It would excite any woman but that doesn’t mean that I’m going to go out and do it so get that idea out of your head right now and make love to your horny little wife.”
Oscar took her into his arms. He picked her up and lay her down on her back. He reached down between her legs and was amazed at how wet the crotch of her panties was. Oscar was rock hard in seconds. Instead of removing her panties like he usually did he pushed them aside and rubbed the head of his penis across her lips.
Irene was excited. The last time that she had been this wet was during their holiday in Italy. In her mind, she could see the bulge of the young Italian lad. She wondered what it would really be like to make love to such a man. She knew she had to resist because she knew that if she did it just once she would want to keep doing it and this could put their marriage at risk.
She talked to the other wives who had children the same age as hers and a couple had strayed from their marriage. The thing that was obvious to her was that when they did it the first time they kept doing it. Oscar was a good man. He was a great husband. No other woman that she had met had a husband as good as Oscar. There was no chance she was going to put their relationship at risk. She knew he would never cheat on her and so she owed it to him to not stray no matter how much he wanted her to.
Despite this Irene enjoyed their little talks. It excited her. She didn’t always reach an orgasm with Oscar but she always had a spectacular one when he raised the subject of her cheating on him. The level of excitement over talking about it worried her. She didn’t want to give him the opinion that she would agree to date another man like some of the other girls did but at the same time she didn’t want to stop him from talking about it because of the effect that it had on her.
Irene’s orgasm came quickly. Oscar has only made several stoke of his cock inside her when she groaned and whispered, “Oh, Romando, I’m cumming, Oh yes, I’m cumming, I’mmmm cummmiiiinnnngggg, I’mmm cumming.”
The heat of her juices sent Oscar over the top in no time. He knew that Romando was the name of the young Italian stud that they had met on holidays so he knew who Irene was thinking of during her orgasm and it wasn’t Oscar. It gave him hope. He thrust as hard as he could inside her and yelled, “I love you Irene, Oh God, Aaahhh, I love you, I love you, I love you.”
It felt like all the energy inside his body had been sucked out of him through his cock into Irene. He slumped down on top of her then realized that he may hurt her so holding her tight he rolled over to place her on top of him. His cock held his sperm inside her.
Despite providing her husband with two children Irene’s pussy was still very tight. Oscars cock held his sperm inside her until he lost his hardness and then it ran down onto him. With his vasectomy, there was no chance of Irene being impregnated by him but his thoughts were of another man with a much larger penis shooting his fertile sperm deep inside her and his much larger cock holding the sperm inside her for a much longer time.
His thoughts had his cock getting instantly harder once more. Irene pulled back from him and looked him directly in the eye.
“What are you thinking of?”
“What do you mean?”
“You’ve got another erection in less than a minute. Why?”
“Why did you get so wet?”
“You know why.”
“So why ask me why I’m excited then.”
“You really want this don’t you?”
“Why would I raise it with you if I didn’t want it? I know you want it too. You’re just too stubborn to admit it.”
“How can you know that?”
“Come on Irene. We have talked about this same thing a couple of times now and each time you have got unbelievably wet. You have also reached orgasm in less than half the time that you usually do. I know that you want it. When are you going to admit the truth to me?”
“Not tonight, honey. I make no promises but I will think about it.”
“That’s all I’m asking you to do.”
“Okay, no promises remember but I need to know a couple of things first.”
“Aright, shoot!”
“First off, how would we find someone?”
“We would have to go out, maybe to a bar and see who approaches you.”
“No one approaches me at bars.”
“They would if you were there alone.”
“Shit, you would send me out alone to pick up a man. It’s not on. I could get raped or anything could happen.”
“I wouldn’t be far away, the other side of the bar or even sitting beside you facing away so that men think you are alone.”
“I guess that would work. What about protection?”
“I’d be there. You would be safe.”
“I mean against disease or worse still impregnation.”
“I knew what you meant. I was joking.”
“Ha ha. Not funny.”
“You would have to use a condom when it came to sex initially. Once we know he is clean we could arrange meetings when you are safe.”
“So you think it will be more than a onetime thing.”
“If it works out and you’re happy it could last as long as you want it to.”
“What if I don’t want it to end? I might like it too much.”
“That’s a decision you will need to make. I’ll help and support you of course.”
“Wouldn’t that be dangerous? What if I fall in love with him?”
“Do you think you might?”
“Probably. I don’t know. I can’t imagine making love to someone without developing feelings for him.”
“Well if it worries you we could agree to a time limit.”
“I don’t think I’d like that. I might just start getting into it and then the times up. I’m worried already. I don’t think it will work, Oscar.”
“You agreed to think about it. Take some time and then we can talk about it when you’ve thought it through. When you want to talk again about it then raise it with me. If you haven’t raised it within two weeks I’ll ask you.”
“Alright, two weeks it is then.”
The two weeks comment told Oscar that she would probably say no again but it was the best he could hope for. He rolled Irene over to face away from him and cuddled up behind her in the spoon position as they normally did. He felt her reach down between her legs and guide his half-hard cock into the mess that he had left in her pussy. Life was looking up.
Irene closed her eyes and immediately the vision of the young Italian formed in her mind. Where previously she had only pictured the bulge in his pants this time she dreamed of her unbuttoning his shorts and taking his nine-inch cock into her hands. That’s not the only place she thought of putting it.
She dozed off into dream world but woke with a start when her dream ended with her explaining to her husband how she became pregnant given that he is shooting blanks. She made a mental note to work on how she would protect herself once she agreed to do what her husband wanted.
The one thing that her female intuition told her is that she had to string this out and make him work harder for what he wanted. She knew that the longer he had to wait and the harder he had to work to get it the more he would enjoy it. Besides she knew that she would remain fertile up until she was at least forty-five years of age. She had always wanted a son. She had decided that it would never happen given Oscar was no longer fertile but this presented her with a perfect opportunity. If Oscar had any idea of what she was thinking he would have had a wet dream.
Although the member has not read the last chapter yet he has given me the okay to post the story here. I need to point out that I enjoy feedback both positive or negative. Of course, positive inspires me while negative often redirects me so feel free to join in whichever way you like.
This is Chapter 1 - I'll think about it.
Oscar looked up at his wife, Irene as she entered the bedroom. He wondered after their twelve years together how he still loved her so much. Every day he fell deeper and deeper in love with her and yet the day they had married he had thought that he could never love his beautiful bride more than he did then. It occurred to him at that moment that he was different from most men.
At work, his friends told stories of how they would like to have it on with the office secretary. Definitely the secretary was nice. Any red-blooded male would naturally think so. Occasionally even Oscar lifted his eyes as she walked past but the thought of having sex with any woman other than his wife just didn’t occur to Oscar. To think or talk about such things seemed ridiculous in the extreme to him. He wondered why he seemed to be so different. To Oscar, the centre of the universe rotated around Irene. He would do anything, anything at all to make her happy.
“A penny for your thoughts?” Irene asked.
“Pardon?”
Oscar looked up as Irene laughed. The light radiated off the reddish tinge in her long light brown hair and he felt a tingle in his heart that made him draw a deep breath.
“I was asking what you were thinking. You seemed so distant.”
“I was thinking of how happy you make me feel. I was thinking of…. “ Oscar hesitated. He didn’t want to upset Irene. He understood how straight-laced she was and worried about how she might react if he told her the truth. He started again, “I was thinking about what Henry told me and I wondered if I should ask you about it?”
“You mean Henry that Englishman. I’m not sure that I would approve of anything that Henry might suggest.”
“Why? Henry has travelled the world. He understands people and he understands a lot of things about women, things that I had no idea of.”
“Henry understands nothing. He and that wife of his are swingers. He would know nothing at all about decent women. He might know a lot about prostitutes and whores but nothing about clean living mothers and wives. You should stay away from him. He will fill your head full of garbage.”
“Okay, if that’s the way you feel. I just thought….. ” Oscar decided to leave it alone for now.
“Well?”
“Well, what?”
“You were going to tell me something.”
“Was I?” Oscar was starting to panic. He knew in her present mood Irene would not like what he wanted to ask her.
“Yes, you were. Don’t leave me wondering. Come on spit it out.”
“I was wondering if you ever think of other men.”
“WHAT!”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.”
“What is wrong with you Oscar? Why would you ask me a thing like that?”
“I was wondering, that’s all. I hear the men at work talking about women other than their wives and I wondered if maybe you might think of other men sometimes.”
Irene laughed loudly, “Do you really think that even if I did I would tell you about it. Besides when would I get time to spend daydreaming of other men, Oscar? I have a house to clean, shopping to do, our two daughters take up half of my time. I barely get enough time to think about you and I certainly don’t get the time to think about other men even if I wanted to and I don’t.”
“I guess I shouldn’t have asked.”
“That’s right. I guess you shouldn’t have.”
Irene lifted her nightie up to her crotch as she sat on the edge of the bed beside Oscar. They were both quiet for a while as if both of them were thinking about what to say next.
“Oscar?”
“Yes, honey.”
“Why are you asking these stupid things of me? You know I love you. You must know I would never cheat on you. Are you getting bored with me?”
“No, that’s not it. I love you more today than when I married you. I’ve never been bored with you and I don’t think I ever will be.”
“Then why are you saying these things?”
“I want you to be happy. I want you to be satisfied. I want you to have what I can’t give you.”
“You give me a home. We have two beautiful daughters. They push us a little hard sometimes but that is what being a parent is all about. I never have to worry about money like some other wives. You make love to me at least once a week. What else could I need, sweetheart?”
“I don’t know if I can tell you what I am thinking. I don’t know how you will react.”
“It’s Henry, isn’t it? He is filling your head full of garbage. He’s making you dissatisfied with me. That’s it, isn’t it?”
“No honey, no. You’ve got it wrong. It’s not me. I’m not dissatisfied, well not really anyway.”
“If it’s not you then what is it? Who is it?”
Irene looked at her husband with her mouth open. It suddenly occurred to her what he was trying to say to her. Oscar had raised that subject with her once when they were on holiday in Italy. They had made friends with a young Italian who dressed in tight shorts such that his package was over evident. Oscar had noticed her looking at his package while the young man was looking away. Later Oscar had asked her did it excite her.
Irene admitted that the sight had excited her a little. Actually it had excited her a lot as Oscar found out when they got back to their unit later. He asked her was she wet because of looking at the young man’s package and she admitted that it had excited her. After all, they were on holidays and things happen differently when people are away from home.
Oscar had then asked her would she like to make love to the young man if the opportunity came up. This had shocked her so much that she had got angry with him and the subject had not been discussed since.
Oscar was silent. Irene didn’t know what to say. She didn’t have a need for any other man in her life and yet it seemed that Oscar was suggesting that she did. She had to ask.
“Why are you doing this Oscar?”
“I don’t really know. I just feel excited about the possibility that you might need more than I can offer you.”
“But don’t you understand, you offer me everything that I need. I’m lucky. I talk to the other wives and their husbands rarely make love to them more than once a month. Some only make love once every three months. You and I never stop making love. Don’t you see, Oscar? I have you. I don’t need other men.”
“But that is not what I’m talking about. What am I, four maybe five inches long? I’m not a stud. You have only ever made love to me. How can you know what satisfaction in really about?”
“Oscar, stop this nonsense. Stop it right now. I do not want to hear this garbage from you again. You might only have four inches but it is my four inches and I love it. It is the only four inches I ever want. You have given me two beautiful daughters. You give me everything that I need.”
“I just thought it might be exciting for us both.”
“Stop! This has gone too far. Even if I was tempted I couldn’t I am not on the pill. I have no protection. What, do you want me to go out and come home pregnant?”
“No, there are ways to protect yourself. We could time your dates to make sure you were safe.”
“You are crazy, Oscar. I love you but you are dumb crazy.”
“I think it excites you. Look at your nipples.”
Irene knew that he was right. It did excite her, “I’m a fertile woman, Oscar. Of course, the thought of going out and finding a lover with my husband’s permission excites me. It would excite any woman but that doesn’t mean that I’m going to go out and do it so get that idea out of your head right now and make love to your horny little wife.”
Oscar took her into his arms. He picked her up and lay her down on her back. He reached down between her legs and was amazed at how wet the crotch of her panties was. Oscar was rock hard in seconds. Instead of removing her panties like he usually did he pushed them aside and rubbed the head of his penis across her lips.
Irene was excited. The last time that she had been this wet was during their holiday in Italy. In her mind, she could see the bulge of the young Italian lad. She wondered what it would really be like to make love to such a man. She knew she had to resist because she knew that if she did it just once she would want to keep doing it and this could put their marriage at risk.
She talked to the other wives who had children the same age as hers and a couple had strayed from their marriage. The thing that was obvious to her was that when they did it the first time they kept doing it. Oscar was a good man. He was a great husband. No other woman that she had met had a husband as good as Oscar. There was no chance she was going to put their relationship at risk. She knew he would never cheat on her and so she owed it to him to not stray no matter how much he wanted her to.
Despite this Irene enjoyed their little talks. It excited her. She didn’t always reach an orgasm with Oscar but she always had a spectacular one when he raised the subject of her cheating on him. The level of excitement over talking about it worried her. She didn’t want to give him the opinion that she would agree to date another man like some of the other girls did but at the same time she didn’t want to stop him from talking about it because of the effect that it had on her.
Irene’s orgasm came quickly. Oscar has only made several stoke of his cock inside her when she groaned and whispered, “Oh, Romando, I’m cumming, Oh yes, I’m cumming, I’mmmm cummmiiiinnnngggg, I’mmm cumming.”
The heat of her juices sent Oscar over the top in no time. He knew that Romando was the name of the young Italian stud that they had met on holidays so he knew who Irene was thinking of during her orgasm and it wasn’t Oscar. It gave him hope. He thrust as hard as he could inside her and yelled, “I love you Irene, Oh God, Aaahhh, I love you, I love you, I love you.”
It felt like all the energy inside his body had been sucked out of him through his cock into Irene. He slumped down on top of her then realized that he may hurt her so holding her tight he rolled over to place her on top of him. His cock held his sperm inside her.
Despite providing her husband with two children Irene’s pussy was still very tight. Oscars cock held his sperm inside her until he lost his hardness and then it ran down onto him. With his vasectomy, there was no chance of Irene being impregnated by him but his thoughts were of another man with a much larger penis shooting his fertile sperm deep inside her and his much larger cock holding the sperm inside her for a much longer time.
His thoughts had his cock getting instantly harder once more. Irene pulled back from him and looked him directly in the eye.
“What are you thinking of?”
“What do you mean?”
“You’ve got another erection in less than a minute. Why?”
“Why did you get so wet?”
“You know why.”
“So why ask me why I’m excited then.”
“You really want this don’t you?”
“Why would I raise it with you if I didn’t want it? I know you want it too. You’re just too stubborn to admit it.”
“How can you know that?”
“Come on Irene. We have talked about this same thing a couple of times now and each time you have got unbelievably wet. You have also reached orgasm in less than half the time that you usually do. I know that you want it. When are you going to admit the truth to me?”
“Not tonight, honey. I make no promises but I will think about it.”
“That’s all I’m asking you to do.”
“Okay, no promises remember but I need to know a couple of things first.”
“Aright, shoot!”
“First off, how would we find someone?”
“We would have to go out, maybe to a bar and see who approaches you.”
“No one approaches me at bars.”
“They would if you were there alone.”
“Shit, you would send me out alone to pick up a man. It’s not on. I could get raped or anything could happen.”
“I wouldn’t be far away, the other side of the bar or even sitting beside you facing away so that men think you are alone.”
“I guess that would work. What about protection?”
“I’d be there. You would be safe.”
“I mean against disease or worse still impregnation.”
“I knew what you meant. I was joking.”
“Ha ha. Not funny.”
“You would have to use a condom when it came to sex initially. Once we know he is clean we could arrange meetings when you are safe.”
“So you think it will be more than a onetime thing.”
“If it works out and you’re happy it could last as long as you want it to.”
“What if I don’t want it to end? I might like it too much.”
“That’s a decision you will need to make. I’ll help and support you of course.”
“Wouldn’t that be dangerous? What if I fall in love with him?”
“Do you think you might?”
“Probably. I don’t know. I can’t imagine making love to someone without developing feelings for him.”
“Well if it worries you we could agree to a time limit.”
“I don’t think I’d like that. I might just start getting into it and then the times up. I’m worried already. I don’t think it will work, Oscar.”
“You agreed to think about it. Take some time and then we can talk about it when you’ve thought it through. When you want to talk again about it then raise it with me. If you haven’t raised it within two weeks I’ll ask you.”
“Alright, two weeks it is then.”
The two weeks comment told Oscar that she would probably say no again but it was the best he could hope for. He rolled Irene over to face away from him and cuddled up behind her in the spoon position as they normally did. He felt her reach down between her legs and guide his half-hard cock into the mess that he had left in her pussy. Life was looking up.
Irene closed her eyes and immediately the vision of the young Italian formed in her mind. Where previously she had only pictured the bulge in his pants this time she dreamed of her unbuttoning his shorts and taking his nine-inch cock into her hands. That’s not the only place she thought of putting it.
She dozed off into dream world but woke with a start when her dream ended with her explaining to her husband how she became pregnant given that he is shooting blanks. She made a mental note to work on how she would protect herself once she agreed to do what her husband wanted.
The one thing that her female intuition told her is that she had to string this out and make him work harder for what he wanted. She knew that the longer he had to wait and the harder he had to work to get it the more he would enjoy it. Besides she knew that she would remain fertile up until she was at least forty-five years of age. She had always wanted a son. She had decided that it would never happen given Oscar was no longer fertile but this presented her with a perfect opportunity. If Oscar had any idea of what she was thinking he would have had a wet dream.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
So here is Chapter 2- Waiting can drive you mad.
The next day Oscar made his way to work with a spring in his step. Finally, after trying for years he had got his wife, Irene to actually talk to him about his fantasy. The discussion had gone so well that he wondered if in fact she had a similar fantasy. He would never know of course because he realized that Irene seldom talked about her wishes and desires. His wife, Irene was the typically straight-laced woman.
Henry saw him coming as he approached the workshop and came out to meet him.
“You look pretty dapper today.”
“Do I? It shows then?”
“You must have had a good night to be this happy. Did you talk to her?”
“Yes, we talked.”
“She agreed then?”
“No, but Irene said she would think about it.”
“Good boy. My cock feels excited just thinking about it,” Henry said as he gripped his bulge and gave it a shake.
“What are you saying, Henry?”
“Well if she agrees, she will join my wife and I won’t she?”
“No, I don’t think so, Henry. She made it quite clear to me that you were not on her list of possibilities.”
“Oh, I see. I do the hard work but receive none of the profits. Is that the way it works with you, Oscar.”
“We had never talked about you getting with my wife, Henry. If she believed that I thought that she would definitely say no.”
“Why?”
“She doesn’t like you, Henry. When the time comes if it ever does I want her to be with someone who she wants to be with and she has made it abundantly clear that she has no attraction to you at all.”
“I was planning on my wife and I spending some time with her.”
“Christ, man. Are you saying that you only advised me on this so that you could get to screw my wife? I can see now why she has reservations about you, Henry.”
“We’re mates aren’t we Oscar. Mates help each other but they support each other as well. If the roles were reversed and it was my wife I’d put in a good word for you. I expected the same from you, Oscar.”
“Yea, well, she made it clear to me that she didn’t respect you, Henry and so I don’t think there is anything I can say to change that.”
Henry shrugged his shoulders, turned and started walking back towards the workshop. Oscar followed understanding now why his wife didn’t trust Henry.
…
Irene sent the girls off to school and then headed for the coffee shop to meet with her friends. She felt a little guilty about doing so because by going she was ignoring her house wife’s duties but she was too excited not to talk to her friend about her discussion with Oscar.
Maria, Irene’s best friend was a dark-haired beauty. She was one of these ladies of the world who always attracted the attention of any man in the vicinity. Maria knew it and lapped up the attention but despite men always checking her out she seldom got as many approaches from men as Irene did. Maria never could understand why that was. When she looked in the mirror she felt that she was just as beautiful as Irene and yet the men always propositioned Irene and seldom her.
Irene loved her best friend, Maria. They confided in each other on everything including the size of their husband’s penises. Both ladies loved their husbands but Maria got a little extra from her husband given that his penis was longer and slightly thicker than was Oscar’s. Despite this Maria seldom reached orgasm with her husband yet Irene usually did so with Oscar. At least that is what Irene told her friend. Irene was very proud of Oscar and very much in love with him so sometimes she made out that their sex was just a little bit more exciting than it actually was. Irene excused herself for her little lies by convincing herself that it was her duty as a wife to make Oscar look better than he actually was.
The girls hugged each other as they always did whenever they met. Maria immediately went and ordered the coffees as she usually did knowing that sometimes Oscar didn’t give Irene a lot of pocket money to spend on herself, unlike Maria’s husband. She then returned to the table to wait for the coffees.
“So how was the little man last night? Did he serve you well?”
“Quite well, thank you. It has never been better.”
“So another screaming orgasm I assume.”
“The best yet. You know I’ve told you about Oscar’s fantasy. He talked to me about it again last night.”
“And it turned you on again, I’m guessing.”
“Yes, it did. How did your night go?”
“Just another flop I guess. God, I wish I could borrow your Oscar occasionally. He seems to be the perfect lover.”
Irene laughed, “I get the little cock, you get the massive one and you envy me. I just don’t get it.”
“You get it alright girl. I’m the one not getting it. I’d do almost anything to get Oscar for a week after what you tell me. Are you going to help him live out his fantasy?”
“I don’t know. I’d like to but I’m also a little frightened.”
“What is there to be frightened of? Oscar wants it. You want it and who knows how many men there are around who want it. To me, it seems that everybody will win out of this.”
“I guess so but what if I like it too much and don’t want to ever stop it. What then?”
“You know the answer to that. Everybody wins forever and ever. It would be like a happy fairy tale. You worry about such silly things. If my man offered me the opportunity he would get run over in the rush to the door by me looking for a man to fuck.”
The girls laughed together at the word fuck. Even though they talked excessively about sex with their husbands they seldom called it by its common name. It was usually “doing it” or “making love.” Occasionally though Maria would lash out with the F word or even the four-lettered C-word during their discussions.
There was a break in their conversation as their coffees arrived. Maria’s eyes focused on the but of the young man who serviced their table. Irene noticed her eying him off and gave a little giggle. The young man looked at her and asked, “Are you alright miss?”
“I’m fine, thank you but I’m not so sure about my friend.”
Maria’s sight shifted to her friend and she looked daggers at her. The young man saw the look in her eyes and quickly excused himself.
“Why the fuck do all the men come on to you Irene? What is it that you have that I don’t? I would just like for once when we are together that some man would come on to me and give you the cold shoulder.”
“You know I don’t look for it. It just happens. I don’t understand it myself. I don’t do anything at all to encourage them.”
“Well not yet. Maybe that is about to change from what you are telling me. Who is going to be the lucky man?”
“I don’t know. I’ve only ever met one other man that excited me and he’s a long way away from here. Besides I haven’t said yes yet.”
“Honey you know and I know that the day will come when you will say yes. You have to have someone in mind by then. You can’t decide to screw someone if there is no one to screw.”
“I thought that Oscar might help me decide that after I say yes.”
Maria burst into laughter. “Honey you can’t let Oscar choose your man for you. He’ll bring home a black man with a fourteen-inch cock that is four inches across. You know what men are like. You could end up walking funny for months afterwards. He’ll probably pick a time when you are ovulating and insist that you don’t get on the pill.”
“How do you know that I wouldn’t choose the same?”
“You have to be joking, honey. Surely you are not thinking of going down the track of BBC.”
This time it was Irene that burst into laughter. “You know I’m joking. Besides, you don’t know Oscar. He would pick someone for me that he knew would respect me and he would never let any man hurt me.”
“Yes. I know. Damn it, why is it that you always get the good ones and I end up with the thrash. Are you sure that you won’t send Oscar across to me while my husband is in Germany next month.”
“Sure honey. I’ll help you destroy your marriage and my own with it. Perhaps we can share divorce lawyers.”
“Okay, enough of the make-believe. When are you going to agree to do it?”
“Maybe I’ll agree in a couple of months’ time, maybe longer.”
“He is primed now. Why are you waiting?”
“Did you see the smile on my face when I arrived today?”
“Yes, what has that to do with it?”
“I’m happy. Last night I had my equal best orgasm. Oscar had his as well. I know because it is still leaking out of me today. We don’t have to do anything to improve our sex life because while ever we are talking about me taking a lover our sex is perfect. Why would I want to destroy that?”
“Mark my word it won't last.”
“Yes, I know and when it stops being good then I’m going to reactivate it by saying yes.”
“Ah, and then you'll take a lover?”
“No, Then we will start talking about how we will go about it and who will be my lover. Together we will make those decisions.”
“I see so then it will happen.”
“Maybe, maybe not. You see the aim will be to give a little each time to keep Oscar Interested in me. If I can do that for a year or maybe two then I will. Once I find I can’t keep him at his peak and when I stop having massive orgasms then maybe I’ll take the step.”
“Maybe? What do you mean, maybe?”
“I want two things. First and foremost I want Oscar to be happy.”
“And what’s the other?”
“I’ve always wanted a son.”
“Holy fuck!”
“Yes, maybe. It’ll be a good one at least. Oscar will love it.”
“You are going to do this unprotected?”
“Yes, if Oscar agrees and I think he will. I think that is why he wants me to take a lover. I think he wants a son too but he can’t unless someone provides the seed.”
“How can you know something like that? Has he told you?”
“Not in so many words. We planned to have two children a girl and a boy. I suffered a lot from having my second daughter. He almost lost me. Oscar was really concerned. I had trouble with the pill afterwards so Oscar went and had the vasectomy. We didn’t really talk about it but he did tell me he was doing it.”
“So you didn’t want him to have the Vas.”
“If he had discussed it with me I would have told him not to. At the time I was quite ill. We now know what the problem was and that it is not likely to reoccur if I became pregnant again but it was too late.”
“So you think Oscar might be doing this to give you the son you wanted.”
“The son we both wanted.”
Maria was quiet for a time. Irene waited because she understood her friend and whenever she did this she knew that she had something to say but was working out how to say it. Eventually, Maria looked up with a serious face.
“You know that Oscar is the type of man that would say or do anything to make a person he loved happy, don’t you?”
“Yes, he is very special. I’m a lucky girl. Probably, I’m the luckiest girl in the world.”
“You know what that means don’t you?”
“I’ve thought about it a lot.”
“And you’re still going to do it?”
“I know what you are saying but I think you are wrong. Why do you think I have not given him what he has wanted for so long? He has hinted at this for years and I’ve refused him for that very reason that you are thinking about but now I think differently.”
“So what is it that you know that you are not telling me?”
“I’ve stumbled on his library on the internet.”
“So…?”
“Every story is written about one subject with some extras thrown in most of the stories.”
“Keep me in suspense then bitch!”
“Every story is about hotwives and cuckolds.”
“What do you mean hot wives? We are all hot honey. There are not many wives in love who are not hot for their husbands.”
“No. I don’t mean wives that are hot I mean wives that play. Wives that are hot for other men are called Hotwifes, one word.”
“Oh, I read about that somewhere. I thought it was all make-believe. Do they really exist?”
“Maybe, maybe not but one thing is for sure, they will exist after I become one.”
They both burst out laughing again.
“You said there was a second thing?”
“Yes, the second thing was pregnancy. Not all the stories had that as a theme but what I noticed is that all the ones that he had read completely had the wife impregnated by her lover or taking the risk of becoming pregnant at least once during the story.”
“Fuck!”
“That word is becoming one of your favourites, honey.”
“I’m sorry. It just sort of slipped out.”
“I understand. It is just what I said when I realized what Oscar was into. I know now for sure. He wants me to cuckold him and he wants me to do it unprotected so that there is some risk. He wants me to be one of the wives in one of his stories.”
“My God, Irene you are the luckiest bitch in the world. Will you do me a favour?”
“Of course. You are my best friend. I’d do almost anything for you….” Irene hesitated for a moment and then added, “Except send my husband over to see you.”
“All I want you to do is to tell him that if he ever leaves you that my door will always be open and there is plenty of room under my bed for his shoes.”
“He’s not going to leave me. This will make our relationship stronger not weaker.”
“How can you tell that?”
“I read all of the stories. Some of them are true and in every one of them the marriage gets stronger.”
“Maybe that is what my marriage needs. I wonder….. Do you mind if I tell Don about what you are thinking of doing without letting him know it’s you.”
“If it helps and if he doesn’t know its Oscar and me, why not?”
“I need something to get him going. If I don’t get some sex shortly I’ll rub my little clit off my body.”
“I need to go, honey but before I do can I suggest something to you without you getting offended?”
“You have put a lot of shit on me over the years and I’ve never got offended before.”
“Okay, Do you know that Englishman, Henry who works with Oscar?”
“Yes, I met him with you and Oscar once.”
“He and his wife have sex with other people, sometimes a couple but more often his wife takes a friend home for her husband.”
“What does she do while they are doing it?”
“She joins in as far as I can understand.”
“She is bi?”
“Yes, something like that.”
“How do you know about this?”
“I know women who have gone home with Henry’s wife. Henry has been trying to get into my panties for years but I’m not interested but I wanted to know about them so I asked and a couple of the ladies told me about it.”
“So why are you telling me?”
“He lasts a long time and from what I’ve been told. He is bigger than your husband. You said your husband is going away and that he doesn’t take care of you. I thought that you might like to save your clit from total and absolute destruction. They are also people who can keep a secret.”
“Thanks honey, I’ll think about it.”
“If you need someone to set it up for you I know that Oscar would love to do it for you. You would be doing Oscar a favour if you did.”
“How’s that?”
“Henry wants to bed me and Oscar needs a way to satisfy his friend Henry without throwing me to the wolves so as to speak.”
“Has Oscar told you this?”
“No, he doesn’t have to. I’m not stupid you know. I know what men talk about and how they con each other, most men anyway except it seems my Oscar.”
“You really love him, don’t you?”
“Yes, I would do almost anything for him. I would probably even fuck Henry if Oscar told me he wanted me to even though the man revolts me.”
“He revolts you but you’re sending me to him.”
“I’m not sending you to him honey. I’m just telling you that he is a great fuck and I think you need one before you destroy your clit.”
“Ask Oscar to set it up. Don is working night shift next week, all week. Just find out the address, the time and which nights.”
“Nights?”
“Well, I’ve got a whole week to myself. I haven’t has sex in more than a month and I probably won’t get it again for another month.”
“Okay honey. I’ll give you a call. I must go.”
“Bye honey. I love you like a sister.”
“The feeling is mutual, Marie. Keep your phone on you and turn the volume up and give your clit a rest.”
They kissed and Irene headed home to complete her housework.
The next day Oscar made his way to work with a spring in his step. Finally, after trying for years he had got his wife, Irene to actually talk to him about his fantasy. The discussion had gone so well that he wondered if in fact she had a similar fantasy. He would never know of course because he realized that Irene seldom talked about her wishes and desires. His wife, Irene was the typically straight-laced woman.
Henry saw him coming as he approached the workshop and came out to meet him.
“You look pretty dapper today.”
“Do I? It shows then?”
“You must have had a good night to be this happy. Did you talk to her?”
“Yes, we talked.”
“She agreed then?”
“No, but Irene said she would think about it.”
“Good boy. My cock feels excited just thinking about it,” Henry said as he gripped his bulge and gave it a shake.
“What are you saying, Henry?”
“Well if she agrees, she will join my wife and I won’t she?”
“No, I don’t think so, Henry. She made it quite clear to me that you were not on her list of possibilities.”
“Oh, I see. I do the hard work but receive none of the profits. Is that the way it works with you, Oscar.”
“We had never talked about you getting with my wife, Henry. If she believed that I thought that she would definitely say no.”
“Why?”
“She doesn’t like you, Henry. When the time comes if it ever does I want her to be with someone who she wants to be with and she has made it abundantly clear that she has no attraction to you at all.”
“I was planning on my wife and I spending some time with her.”
“Christ, man. Are you saying that you only advised me on this so that you could get to screw my wife? I can see now why she has reservations about you, Henry.”
“We’re mates aren’t we Oscar. Mates help each other but they support each other as well. If the roles were reversed and it was my wife I’d put in a good word for you. I expected the same from you, Oscar.”
“Yea, well, she made it clear to me that she didn’t respect you, Henry and so I don’t think there is anything I can say to change that.”
Henry shrugged his shoulders, turned and started walking back towards the workshop. Oscar followed understanding now why his wife didn’t trust Henry.
…
Irene sent the girls off to school and then headed for the coffee shop to meet with her friends. She felt a little guilty about doing so because by going she was ignoring her house wife’s duties but she was too excited not to talk to her friend about her discussion with Oscar.
Maria, Irene’s best friend was a dark-haired beauty. She was one of these ladies of the world who always attracted the attention of any man in the vicinity. Maria knew it and lapped up the attention but despite men always checking her out she seldom got as many approaches from men as Irene did. Maria never could understand why that was. When she looked in the mirror she felt that she was just as beautiful as Irene and yet the men always propositioned Irene and seldom her.
Irene loved her best friend, Maria. They confided in each other on everything including the size of their husband’s penises. Both ladies loved their husbands but Maria got a little extra from her husband given that his penis was longer and slightly thicker than was Oscar’s. Despite this Maria seldom reached orgasm with her husband yet Irene usually did so with Oscar. At least that is what Irene told her friend. Irene was very proud of Oscar and very much in love with him so sometimes she made out that their sex was just a little bit more exciting than it actually was. Irene excused herself for her little lies by convincing herself that it was her duty as a wife to make Oscar look better than he actually was.
The girls hugged each other as they always did whenever they met. Maria immediately went and ordered the coffees as she usually did knowing that sometimes Oscar didn’t give Irene a lot of pocket money to spend on herself, unlike Maria’s husband. She then returned to the table to wait for the coffees.
“So how was the little man last night? Did he serve you well?”
“Quite well, thank you. It has never been better.”
“So another screaming orgasm I assume.”
“The best yet. You know I’ve told you about Oscar’s fantasy. He talked to me about it again last night.”
“And it turned you on again, I’m guessing.”
“Yes, it did. How did your night go?”
“Just another flop I guess. God, I wish I could borrow your Oscar occasionally. He seems to be the perfect lover.”
Irene laughed, “I get the little cock, you get the massive one and you envy me. I just don’t get it.”
“You get it alright girl. I’m the one not getting it. I’d do almost anything to get Oscar for a week after what you tell me. Are you going to help him live out his fantasy?”
“I don’t know. I’d like to but I’m also a little frightened.”
“What is there to be frightened of? Oscar wants it. You want it and who knows how many men there are around who want it. To me, it seems that everybody will win out of this.”
“I guess so but what if I like it too much and don’t want to ever stop it. What then?”
“You know the answer to that. Everybody wins forever and ever. It would be like a happy fairy tale. You worry about such silly things. If my man offered me the opportunity he would get run over in the rush to the door by me looking for a man to fuck.”
The girls laughed together at the word fuck. Even though they talked excessively about sex with their husbands they seldom called it by its common name. It was usually “doing it” or “making love.” Occasionally though Maria would lash out with the F word or even the four-lettered C-word during their discussions.
There was a break in their conversation as their coffees arrived. Maria’s eyes focused on the but of the young man who serviced their table. Irene noticed her eying him off and gave a little giggle. The young man looked at her and asked, “Are you alright miss?”
“I’m fine, thank you but I’m not so sure about my friend.”
Maria’s sight shifted to her friend and she looked daggers at her. The young man saw the look in her eyes and quickly excused himself.
“Why the fuck do all the men come on to you Irene? What is it that you have that I don’t? I would just like for once when we are together that some man would come on to me and give you the cold shoulder.”
“You know I don’t look for it. It just happens. I don’t understand it myself. I don’t do anything at all to encourage them.”
“Well not yet. Maybe that is about to change from what you are telling me. Who is going to be the lucky man?”
“I don’t know. I’ve only ever met one other man that excited me and he’s a long way away from here. Besides I haven’t said yes yet.”
“Honey you know and I know that the day will come when you will say yes. You have to have someone in mind by then. You can’t decide to screw someone if there is no one to screw.”
“I thought that Oscar might help me decide that after I say yes.”
Maria burst into laughter. “Honey you can’t let Oscar choose your man for you. He’ll bring home a black man with a fourteen-inch cock that is four inches across. You know what men are like. You could end up walking funny for months afterwards. He’ll probably pick a time when you are ovulating and insist that you don’t get on the pill.”
“How do you know that I wouldn’t choose the same?”
“You have to be joking, honey. Surely you are not thinking of going down the track of BBC.”
This time it was Irene that burst into laughter. “You know I’m joking. Besides, you don’t know Oscar. He would pick someone for me that he knew would respect me and he would never let any man hurt me.”
“Yes. I know. Damn it, why is it that you always get the good ones and I end up with the thrash. Are you sure that you won’t send Oscar across to me while my husband is in Germany next month.”
“Sure honey. I’ll help you destroy your marriage and my own with it. Perhaps we can share divorce lawyers.”
“Okay, enough of the make-believe. When are you going to agree to do it?”
“Maybe I’ll agree in a couple of months’ time, maybe longer.”
“He is primed now. Why are you waiting?”
“Did you see the smile on my face when I arrived today?”
“Yes, what has that to do with it?”
“I’m happy. Last night I had my equal best orgasm. Oscar had his as well. I know because it is still leaking out of me today. We don’t have to do anything to improve our sex life because while ever we are talking about me taking a lover our sex is perfect. Why would I want to destroy that?”
“Mark my word it won't last.”
“Yes, I know and when it stops being good then I’m going to reactivate it by saying yes.”
“Ah, and then you'll take a lover?”
“No, Then we will start talking about how we will go about it and who will be my lover. Together we will make those decisions.”
“I see so then it will happen.”
“Maybe, maybe not. You see the aim will be to give a little each time to keep Oscar Interested in me. If I can do that for a year or maybe two then I will. Once I find I can’t keep him at his peak and when I stop having massive orgasms then maybe I’ll take the step.”
“Maybe? What do you mean, maybe?”
“I want two things. First and foremost I want Oscar to be happy.”
“And what’s the other?”
“I’ve always wanted a son.”
“Holy fuck!”
“Yes, maybe. It’ll be a good one at least. Oscar will love it.”
“You are going to do this unprotected?”
“Yes, if Oscar agrees and I think he will. I think that is why he wants me to take a lover. I think he wants a son too but he can’t unless someone provides the seed.”
“How can you know something like that? Has he told you?”
“Not in so many words. We planned to have two children a girl and a boy. I suffered a lot from having my second daughter. He almost lost me. Oscar was really concerned. I had trouble with the pill afterwards so Oscar went and had the vasectomy. We didn’t really talk about it but he did tell me he was doing it.”
“So you didn’t want him to have the Vas.”
“If he had discussed it with me I would have told him not to. At the time I was quite ill. We now know what the problem was and that it is not likely to reoccur if I became pregnant again but it was too late.”
“So you think Oscar might be doing this to give you the son you wanted.”
“The son we both wanted.”
Maria was quiet for a time. Irene waited because she understood her friend and whenever she did this she knew that she had something to say but was working out how to say it. Eventually, Maria looked up with a serious face.
“You know that Oscar is the type of man that would say or do anything to make a person he loved happy, don’t you?”
“Yes, he is very special. I’m a lucky girl. Probably, I’m the luckiest girl in the world.”
“You know what that means don’t you?”
“I’ve thought about it a lot.”
“And you’re still going to do it?”
“I know what you are saying but I think you are wrong. Why do you think I have not given him what he has wanted for so long? He has hinted at this for years and I’ve refused him for that very reason that you are thinking about but now I think differently.”
“So what is it that you know that you are not telling me?”
“I’ve stumbled on his library on the internet.”
“So…?”
“Every story is written about one subject with some extras thrown in most of the stories.”
“Keep me in suspense then bitch!”
“Every story is about hotwives and cuckolds.”
“What do you mean hot wives? We are all hot honey. There are not many wives in love who are not hot for their husbands.”
“No. I don’t mean wives that are hot I mean wives that play. Wives that are hot for other men are called Hotwifes, one word.”
“Oh, I read about that somewhere. I thought it was all make-believe. Do they really exist?”
“Maybe, maybe not but one thing is for sure, they will exist after I become one.”
They both burst out laughing again.
“You said there was a second thing?”
“Yes, the second thing was pregnancy. Not all the stories had that as a theme but what I noticed is that all the ones that he had read completely had the wife impregnated by her lover or taking the risk of becoming pregnant at least once during the story.”
“Fuck!”
“That word is becoming one of your favourites, honey.”
“I’m sorry. It just sort of slipped out.”
“I understand. It is just what I said when I realized what Oscar was into. I know now for sure. He wants me to cuckold him and he wants me to do it unprotected so that there is some risk. He wants me to be one of the wives in one of his stories.”
“My God, Irene you are the luckiest bitch in the world. Will you do me a favour?”
“Of course. You are my best friend. I’d do almost anything for you….” Irene hesitated for a moment and then added, “Except send my husband over to see you.”
“All I want you to do is to tell him that if he ever leaves you that my door will always be open and there is plenty of room under my bed for his shoes.”
“He’s not going to leave me. This will make our relationship stronger not weaker.”
“How can you tell that?”
“I read all of the stories. Some of them are true and in every one of them the marriage gets stronger.”
“Maybe that is what my marriage needs. I wonder….. Do you mind if I tell Don about what you are thinking of doing without letting him know it’s you.”
“If it helps and if he doesn’t know its Oscar and me, why not?”
“I need something to get him going. If I don’t get some sex shortly I’ll rub my little clit off my body.”
“I need to go, honey but before I do can I suggest something to you without you getting offended?”
“You have put a lot of shit on me over the years and I’ve never got offended before.”
“Okay, Do you know that Englishman, Henry who works with Oscar?”
“Yes, I met him with you and Oscar once.”
“He and his wife have sex with other people, sometimes a couple but more often his wife takes a friend home for her husband.”
“What does she do while they are doing it?”
“She joins in as far as I can understand.”
“She is bi?”
“Yes, something like that.”
“How do you know about this?”
“I know women who have gone home with Henry’s wife. Henry has been trying to get into my panties for years but I’m not interested but I wanted to know about them so I asked and a couple of the ladies told me about it.”
“So why are you telling me?”
“He lasts a long time and from what I’ve been told. He is bigger than your husband. You said your husband is going away and that he doesn’t take care of you. I thought that you might like to save your clit from total and absolute destruction. They are also people who can keep a secret.”
“Thanks honey, I’ll think about it.”
“If you need someone to set it up for you I know that Oscar would love to do it for you. You would be doing Oscar a favour if you did.”
“How’s that?”
“Henry wants to bed me and Oscar needs a way to satisfy his friend Henry without throwing me to the wolves so as to speak.”
“Has Oscar told you this?”
“No, he doesn’t have to. I’m not stupid you know. I know what men talk about and how they con each other, most men anyway except it seems my Oscar.”
“You really love him, don’t you?”
“Yes, I would do almost anything for him. I would probably even fuck Henry if Oscar told me he wanted me to even though the man revolts me.”
“He revolts you but you’re sending me to him.”
“I’m not sending you to him honey. I’m just telling you that he is a great fuck and I think you need one before you destroy your clit.”
“Ask Oscar to set it up. Don is working night shift next week, all week. Just find out the address, the time and which nights.”
“Nights?”
“Well, I’ve got a whole week to myself. I haven’t has sex in more than a month and I probably won’t get it again for another month.”
“Okay honey. I’ll give you a call. I must go.”
“Bye honey. I love you like a sister.”
“The feeling is mutual, Marie. Keep your phone on you and turn the volume up and give your clit a rest.”
They kissed and Irene headed home to complete her housework.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
This is Chapter 3- How to test a cuckold.
When Saturday evening came around Irene was surprised when Oscar asked her to join him at the tavern. Almost every Saturday for many years Oscar had gone to the tavern with his mates to talk about the past week and to discuss the sport happening on that weekend. Not once in that time had Oscar asked Irene to join him until now. She was aware that some other wives sometimes joined their husbands but she had never had the urge to ask Oscar could she come.
Irene agreed but in doing so asked could Maria come as well. Oscar knew that Maria’s husband Don was working night shift during the weekend through to the following weekend but he liked Maria so agreed. Irene wondered why he was doing this. She incorrectly suspected that Oscar wanted her to spend a little time with Henry perhaps to become friendlier with him.
When they walked into the tavern they were quickly joined by Henry with his wife Donna. Irene knew Donna quite well so the girls hugged each other tightly as the guys watched on. There was nothing sexual in the hugs. This was just two friends greeting each other. Henry smiled and nodded a hello to her then went on with his discussion with his friend who left shortly afterwards.
A short time later, Irene noticed all eyes had turned towards the doorway. Irene looked in the same direction and spotted Maria. She wore a very short black dress. She walked with her hips swinging which was normal for a woman who wore shoes with four-inch heels. Sexy was the only way that you could describe her. What was interesting was that after a quick look the men went back to their discussions. It was as if she wasn’t there. Irene wondered about it.
She had observed this so many times with Maria. Maria always got looks and stares especially so when she dresses as she had this time but then the looks just seemed to fade away. Irene had also noticed that when she entered the room she received the same looks and stares but they continued. She wondered why.
Marie sauntered over to Oscar and Irene.
“Hi, you pair.”
“Hi, Maria,” they both said as if in stereo. Maria walked up to Oscar and gave him a huge hug. The hug lasted a little longer than it should. Irene couldn’t help herself.
“Hey, Maria, you’re in mixed company and that’s my husband.”
“Damn and I was just getting started,” she returned as they broke the hug.
Irene and Maria then hugged. Their hug lasted even longer. After Irene’s comment, Oscar had to respond.
“Come on you pair, leave it until after the lights go out. You’ll make me jealous.”
Everyone laughed. Oscar looked at Henry and his wife, Donna, “This is Maria, Irene’s friend, Donna and Henry.”
Everyone smiled. Henry shook Maria’s hand while Donna surprised Maria by giving her a big hug that compared to the one from Irene.
“What are you drinking Maria,” Oscar asked. “I’ll organize a round for us all.”
Once Oscar went off to get the drinks Donna said, “Excuse me, folks, I need to visit the little girl's room.”
“I’ll come too,” Maria responded.
This left Henry and Irene together. Irene smiled at him and he responded by turning away from her to watch the soccer on the big TV.
“Okay, Henry, what’s up?”
“What do you mean?”
“I’ve known you for a long time. You have never turned your back on me before. Spit it out, what’s the matter.”
Henry looked at her for a while and then, “Oscar said you don’t like me.”
“Are you sure he said that?”
“That’s what it sounded like to me, Irene.”
“Maybe he said that I don’t want to make love to you and you misunderstood.”
“It’s the same thing, isn’t it?”
“No, it’s quite different. It says that I value you as a friend but I don’t wish to have sex with you.”
“I think he might have left out the part where it said, friend.”
“Well, I haven’t. Look, Henry, I like your company. I enjoy your wife’s company as well but that doesn’t mean that I want you to make love to me or have sex with you.”
“I’ve got the message.”
“Okay, now, perhaps there is someone here however that may like to have sex with you and your beautiful wife if you are interested of course.”
“So there is someone who wants to sleep with me?”
“Hold on, Henry. You are getting way ahead of me. All I said is that she may. Finding out if she would like to or will she is up to you. All I’m saying is that I know that Maria is lonely and is being ignored by her husband. Perhaps if you play your cards right she might be interested.”
“You are trying to make up for pushing me away, aren’t you.”
“No, Henry. You have always been my friend the same as you are Oscar’s friend. I like your company but we were never close enough when it comes to sex for me to push you away.”
“I appreciate you telling me about Maria. I owe you one.”
“I’ll keep you to that. Henry, there is something else that I have to tell you.”
“Okay.”
“You know how some people say that blonds can be dumb?”
“Yes, it’s a common mistake some make assuming that.”
“Well, Maria is my best friend but she is sometimes blond with black hair. You need to make sure she is looked after and protected.”
“Protected?”
“Yes, protected. I don’t want my best friend to have to explain to her husband how she ended up pregnant when they haven’t had sex in months. I also don’t want her falling in love with you, Henry. If you think it is happening you have to break it off.”
“You have my word on both accounts. I love my wife. I am not about to leave her for anyone else.”
“Good. I hope you and Donna enjoy her as much as she will enjoy you.”
Henry looked at Irene for a while. Irene wondered what he was doing. She waited.
“You just told me it was a sure thing but earlier on you told me I would have to work on it. Have you changed your mind?”
“Look over towards the restrooms, Henry and you’ll understand.”
Henry looked where Irene had indicated and up the end of a dimly lit hallway, his wife Donna had Maria pressed up against the wall. Their faces were no more than six inches apart and their bodies were pressed up hard against each other.
“Henry,”
“Yes, Irene.”
“Oscar told me that you understand people. Could you explain something to me, please?”
“If I can I will, yes. What is it?”
“When I walk into a room all the men look at me and most of them don’t stop. Their eyes follow me to such an extent that sometimes it embarrasses me.”
“You are a beautiful woman. Men are attracted to beautiful, sexy women.”
“Maria is just as beautiful as me but when she enters the room all the men and some of the women look at her but then they go back to what they are doing. Why is there a difference?”
“You saw Maria come in to the tavern tonight. What did she do?”
“She walked in and came across to us.”
“No, I mean when she walked in all the men turned to look at her. How did she react?”
“She looked straight ahead to find us.”
“You may not have noticed but when everybody looked at her she looked upwards towards the ceiling. It was not a big movement of the head but the body language she transmitted was that she didn’t want people looking at her. You wouldn’t have noticed because you and she are close friends.”
“What about me? Why do men keep looking at me when I’m not interested in them?”
“First off they don’t know if you are interested or not so they look for signs and you transmit those signs so they stay interested.”
“What do you mean when you say I transmit signs?”
“Body language makes all the difference. You are the social butterfly. When people show interest you look directly at them and often you smile. That communicates two things. The first is that you may be interested in them and also it tells them that you enjoy social interaction.”
“Yes, I do look at one or two of them but it is not possible for me to look at all of them so why do all of them continue to eye me off?”
“That’s the social part. They see you smile at one or two of the men so they know you are interested so then it becomes a competition between the males to draw your attention to them. You may not understand it but it is a male thing. It’s about the survival of the species. It’s built into our DNA. Every man wants to breed with the most sociable female.”
Irene laughed, “The big sexual breeding competition and Oscar wins!”
“Don’t rub it in honey!”
“You are going to have your wife and Maria. You couldn’t handle me as well.”
“I would dump them both in a second if I could have you, Irene. You are the grand prize of all prizes.”
“I’ll tell Oscar that when he takes me to bed tonight.”
“Where is Oscar anyway? I thought he was getting us a drink.”
“He’s been standing over near that table with the drinks on a tray for the last fifteen minutes. He has been giving you time to bed me.”
“Really?”
“Yes, I’m afraid so. He’s got it bad, hasn’t he?”
“When are you going to give him what he wants?”
“Not tonight, I’m afraid. If I ever give it to him he will just have to be patient. It has to be the right time and I will have to feel right about it or it won’t happen at all.”
“You will eventually give it to him won’t you?”
“Maybe, maybe not. I love my Oscar and I value my marriage. Until I reach the point where I’m certain that it will not affect my marriage the answer will be no.”
“I see. You do know that you can have a strong and successful marriage while enjoying sex with more than one person, don’t you.”
“Everyone is different, Henry. You’re talking about yourself and Donna. I’m not you and I’m not Donna. If I was then you would be making love to me tonight.”
“The thought of that almost makes me mess up my pants, Irene.”
“Not tonight, Henry but don’t ever give up trying. I enjoy the attention and who knows, one day you might catch me at a weak moment. Until then, I go home with Oscar. ”
“Should we call Oscar over? Our drinks will be flat by now.”
“Ahh, Let him dream a little longer. It will prepare him for me tonight.”
“You enjoy playing with him?”
“Don’t you?”
“Yes, I do actually but only because I like talking with his beautiful wife.”
“That’s the second time you have complimented me tonight. You understand I am not going to have sex with you?”
“Yes, I understand that. Why?”
“Why what?”
“Why did you repeat that?”
“You’re still trying and I love it.”
“No, I’m just telling you how I feel and what I see. I want you to understand how special you are.”
“Thanks, that’s three compliments. You deserve a reward.”
“What sort of reward?”
“When I tell you to I want you to reach over and push my hair back behind my shoulders then kiss me.”
“When you tell me? What’s that all about?”
“No use doing it if Oscar is not watching.”
“You want to use me to turn Oscar on?”
“Oscar is already turned on. I want him to feel jealous. I want him to know how it will feel when I decide to say yes to him. I need to know for sure that he can handle it.”
“You are going to do it for him then?”
“I haven’t decided yet but before I even consider it I need to know that he can handle it.”
“I’ve got an idea. When I kiss you why don’t we leave the Tavern and go sit in the park to continue our talk?”
“Ha Ahh, You want to get me in a position where you can try to seduce me.”
“I like your company. I respect your decision but I will never give up trying. For now, though I just like talking to you and it might give you an opportunity to test out Oscar’s resolve.”
“Okay let’s do it. Oscar has stopped watching Maria and Donna and is watching us again. Let’s do it. As we walk out make sure you hold my hand but don’t put your arm around me because there are people here who know me.”
Henry was the perfect actor. He brushed Irene’s hair back from her face and leaned in and they kissed. It was a soft kiss and it only lasted a short time. Henry then stood up and helped Irene off her stool. He took her hand and they walked out of the tavern together.
Irene could see her husband in the reflection in the window. He simply sat there and watched them leave. Irene knew that Oscar would probably try to follow them so she quickly pulled Henry into a dark laneway beside the tavern.
Once they entered the laneway, Henry placed his arm around Irene and held her close. Irene didn’t object. She wanted to know if she could trust Henry. She felt safe with him but she wanted to know for sure. Other than holding her close Henry acted like a perfect gentleman.
From where they were standing in the dark they saw Oscar walking across to the park. He disappeared into the trees. Irene moved closer to the entrance to the laneway while Henry put his arms around her and pulled his body hard up against her back.
Henry asked Irene, “Can I kiss you?”
“You already have.”
“That was make-believe. I mean can I really kiss you?”
“Henry, you know that if you kiss me the way you want to, you will not be satisfied and you will want to go further. We’ve had good fun tonight. Why would you want to ruin it for us both?”
“Come on then, let’s re-join Oscar?”
Irene hesitated. Henry went to move away but she held him. She pulled him back close to her and asked, “If I let you kiss me can you control yourself and not want more?”
“I would want more but I respect you. Unless you want more I won’t make a move on you.”
Irene turned her head back towards him and whispered, “Kiss me, Henry!”
Henry responded to the orders that she issued. He held her body so close to his that she could tell how really big his cock was. She could even tell from the feel of it pushing in against her that he had been circumcised. Damn, how good it would have felt to have him reach down and push her panties down her legs and enter her. He was as good as his word. He didn’t try. They continued to kiss and forgot about Oscar.
…
Oscar searched the woods close to the tavern. He couldn’t find them so eventually came to the conclusion that they must have headed out to somewhere else. He felt upset that Irene would do this without talking to him but at the same time, he was so aroused that it hurt. At one stage during the search, he felt like dropping his pants and dealing with his rock hard cock but he knew there was a risk that someone may catch him so he decided to return to the tavern and wait for Irene and Henry to return.
As Oscar crossed the road back to the tavern he saw movement in the dark alleyway beside the tavern. He knew it was a favourite haunt for couples to go for a quick get-together especially so for married people cheating on their partners. He thought of checking it out for Irene but she had told him that she was not interested in Henry so he believed that she would not go there with him. In Oscar’s mind, this was simply for Irene to understand how he would react. He brushed it off and returned to the girls.
…
About twenty minutes later Henry decided it was time to return to the tavern.
“Come on, Irene. Let’s re-join Oscar. He’ll be getting worried by now.”
“What should I tell him?”
“Allow him to talk to see if he gets angry. If he doesn’t get angry then tell him it was a test to see how he would react.”
“What if he gets angry?”
“I don’t think he will but if he does keep telling him it was a test and he failed so he can forget his fantasy. He’ll come around fairly quickly.”
“I feel so excited. I feel as if I’ve been a naughty little girl and I deserve a spanking.”
“That could be arranged.”
“Henry, you’re a tease. I’m sorry that I misjudged you. Will you forgive me?”
“I think you’re a tease, honey but there is nothing to forgive. You didn’t want to do anything with your husband’s best friend. I understand that but now you know that we can get past that concern. I can’t remember the last time I’ve felt so sexually excited about being with a woman. I just wish we had more time.”
“You poor man, When we get back I’ll tell Marie she needs to help you out in a hurry.”
“Damn, you are full of surprises. No wonder Oscar loves you so much.”
“He talks about me?”
“Not just a little bit but all the time.”
“Damn, all this excitement tonight and you tell me that. I’ll have to take Oscar home as soon as I can. I’m absolutely soaked down there. It’s running out of me.”
They walked inside to find Oscar, Marie and Donna huddled together whispering to each other.
“Hello, hello, hello, what goes on here?” Henry asked.
Oscar turned to him and asked, “Where have you been? We have been wondering where you got to.”
“It was a bit stuffy in here so Irene and I decided we needed some fresh air.”
“I want out to find you but you weren’t there.”
“Yes, we saw you go over to the park and then come back. We were just around the corner.”
“You let me do that and didn’t say anything?”
“What was there to say? You know the score. After all you set it up.”
“I set what up?”
“You left Irene with me so that we could get better acquainted.”
“Yes, that’s true but I didn’t expect you to go too far. I was worried, Irene is not protected and she is close to her danger time. She could get pregnant.”
Henry turned to Irene, “You didn’t tell me that Irene?”
Irene fought back as giggle as she said, “I’m sorry Henry. I didn’t think it was important.”
“You need to learn to tell me these things, Irene. If we are to have a proper relationship you need to tell me everything.”
“You expect me to tell you everything?”
“Yes, I need to know everything. When I kiss a beautiful woman I need to know those type things.”
Maria was looking at Irene and she smiled. She was a wake-up. They were teasing Oscar. Donna caught the smile and suspected as well.
“I think we should go home, Irene. We have things to talk about.” Oscar stated.
“Yes, I agree. Thanks for a great time, Henry. I really enjoyed our short time together. Maybe one day your fantasy will come true. Be patient.”
Donna cut in, “His fantasy? I thought his fantasy was coming true.”
“Maybe he has a new one now, Donna,” Irene replied.
Maria laughed. “I hope I can give it to him tonight.”
“I think it might be your fantasy that comes true tonight unless I am mistaken, Maria. Henry has something there that a woman like you dreams of.” Irene interjected as she led Oscar away.
Oscar was quiet all the way home. When he stopped the car in the driveway Irene asked, “Are you okay, honey?”
Oscar leaned on the steering wheel and said, “I didn’t expect you to leave like that.”
“Are you alright?”
“I guess so. I’m feeling a lot of emotions at present. I think I’ll be alright though.”
“What are you thinking?”
“I don’t know. I didn’t expect you to just fuck him like that. I had expected to be there when it happened. I wanted to be part of it.”
“How do you know I fucked him?”
“Well, you had that face like you get when we make love. I read a story by Xlegover where the key player, Mike called it Jen’s cum face. Mike would say that Jen had her cum face on. You’ve got it on even now.”
“So what are you going to do about it?”
“What am I going to do about you and Henry? I guess I can’t do anything about it. You have the right to make your own decisions.”
“I didn’t mean about me and Henry. I mean what are you going to do about me having my cum face on?”
Oscar grinned, “Come with me.”
“I hope to yes.”
“You hope to what?”
“Cum with you. Just wait a moment until I visit the bathroom.”
They both laughed and Oscar hurried into the master bedroom. They were glad both of the girls were visiting friends for the evening.
When Saturday evening came around Irene was surprised when Oscar asked her to join him at the tavern. Almost every Saturday for many years Oscar had gone to the tavern with his mates to talk about the past week and to discuss the sport happening on that weekend. Not once in that time had Oscar asked Irene to join him until now. She was aware that some other wives sometimes joined their husbands but she had never had the urge to ask Oscar could she come.
Irene agreed but in doing so asked could Maria come as well. Oscar knew that Maria’s husband Don was working night shift during the weekend through to the following weekend but he liked Maria so agreed. Irene wondered why he was doing this. She incorrectly suspected that Oscar wanted her to spend a little time with Henry perhaps to become friendlier with him.
When they walked into the tavern they were quickly joined by Henry with his wife Donna. Irene knew Donna quite well so the girls hugged each other tightly as the guys watched on. There was nothing sexual in the hugs. This was just two friends greeting each other. Henry smiled and nodded a hello to her then went on with his discussion with his friend who left shortly afterwards.
A short time later, Irene noticed all eyes had turned towards the doorway. Irene looked in the same direction and spotted Maria. She wore a very short black dress. She walked with her hips swinging which was normal for a woman who wore shoes with four-inch heels. Sexy was the only way that you could describe her. What was interesting was that after a quick look the men went back to their discussions. It was as if she wasn’t there. Irene wondered about it.
She had observed this so many times with Maria. Maria always got looks and stares especially so when she dresses as she had this time but then the looks just seemed to fade away. Irene had also noticed that when she entered the room she received the same looks and stares but they continued. She wondered why.
Marie sauntered over to Oscar and Irene.
“Hi, you pair.”
“Hi, Maria,” they both said as if in stereo. Maria walked up to Oscar and gave him a huge hug. The hug lasted a little longer than it should. Irene couldn’t help herself.
“Hey, Maria, you’re in mixed company and that’s my husband.”
“Damn and I was just getting started,” she returned as they broke the hug.
Irene and Maria then hugged. Their hug lasted even longer. After Irene’s comment, Oscar had to respond.
“Come on you pair, leave it until after the lights go out. You’ll make me jealous.”
Everyone laughed. Oscar looked at Henry and his wife, Donna, “This is Maria, Irene’s friend, Donna and Henry.”
Everyone smiled. Henry shook Maria’s hand while Donna surprised Maria by giving her a big hug that compared to the one from Irene.
“What are you drinking Maria,” Oscar asked. “I’ll organize a round for us all.”
Once Oscar went off to get the drinks Donna said, “Excuse me, folks, I need to visit the little girl's room.”
“I’ll come too,” Maria responded.
This left Henry and Irene together. Irene smiled at him and he responded by turning away from her to watch the soccer on the big TV.
“Okay, Henry, what’s up?”
“What do you mean?”
“I’ve known you for a long time. You have never turned your back on me before. Spit it out, what’s the matter.”
Henry looked at her for a while and then, “Oscar said you don’t like me.”
“Are you sure he said that?”
“That’s what it sounded like to me, Irene.”
“Maybe he said that I don’t want to make love to you and you misunderstood.”
“It’s the same thing, isn’t it?”
“No, it’s quite different. It says that I value you as a friend but I don’t wish to have sex with you.”
“I think he might have left out the part where it said, friend.”
“Well, I haven’t. Look, Henry, I like your company. I enjoy your wife’s company as well but that doesn’t mean that I want you to make love to me or have sex with you.”
“I’ve got the message.”
“Okay, now, perhaps there is someone here however that may like to have sex with you and your beautiful wife if you are interested of course.”
“So there is someone who wants to sleep with me?”
“Hold on, Henry. You are getting way ahead of me. All I said is that she may. Finding out if she would like to or will she is up to you. All I’m saying is that I know that Maria is lonely and is being ignored by her husband. Perhaps if you play your cards right she might be interested.”
“You are trying to make up for pushing me away, aren’t you.”
“No, Henry. You have always been my friend the same as you are Oscar’s friend. I like your company but we were never close enough when it comes to sex for me to push you away.”
“I appreciate you telling me about Maria. I owe you one.”
“I’ll keep you to that. Henry, there is something else that I have to tell you.”
“Okay.”
“You know how some people say that blonds can be dumb?”
“Yes, it’s a common mistake some make assuming that.”
“Well, Maria is my best friend but she is sometimes blond with black hair. You need to make sure she is looked after and protected.”
“Protected?”
“Yes, protected. I don’t want my best friend to have to explain to her husband how she ended up pregnant when they haven’t had sex in months. I also don’t want her falling in love with you, Henry. If you think it is happening you have to break it off.”
“You have my word on both accounts. I love my wife. I am not about to leave her for anyone else.”
“Good. I hope you and Donna enjoy her as much as she will enjoy you.”
Henry looked at Irene for a while. Irene wondered what he was doing. She waited.
“You just told me it was a sure thing but earlier on you told me I would have to work on it. Have you changed your mind?”
“Look over towards the restrooms, Henry and you’ll understand.”
Henry looked where Irene had indicated and up the end of a dimly lit hallway, his wife Donna had Maria pressed up against the wall. Their faces were no more than six inches apart and their bodies were pressed up hard against each other.
“Henry,”
“Yes, Irene.”
“Oscar told me that you understand people. Could you explain something to me, please?”
“If I can I will, yes. What is it?”
“When I walk into a room all the men look at me and most of them don’t stop. Their eyes follow me to such an extent that sometimes it embarrasses me.”
“You are a beautiful woman. Men are attracted to beautiful, sexy women.”
“Maria is just as beautiful as me but when she enters the room all the men and some of the women look at her but then they go back to what they are doing. Why is there a difference?”
“You saw Maria come in to the tavern tonight. What did she do?”
“She walked in and came across to us.”
“No, I mean when she walked in all the men turned to look at her. How did she react?”
“She looked straight ahead to find us.”
“You may not have noticed but when everybody looked at her she looked upwards towards the ceiling. It was not a big movement of the head but the body language she transmitted was that she didn’t want people looking at her. You wouldn’t have noticed because you and she are close friends.”
“What about me? Why do men keep looking at me when I’m not interested in them?”
“First off they don’t know if you are interested or not so they look for signs and you transmit those signs so they stay interested.”
“What do you mean when you say I transmit signs?”
“Body language makes all the difference. You are the social butterfly. When people show interest you look directly at them and often you smile. That communicates two things. The first is that you may be interested in them and also it tells them that you enjoy social interaction.”
“Yes, I do look at one or two of them but it is not possible for me to look at all of them so why do all of them continue to eye me off?”
“That’s the social part. They see you smile at one or two of the men so they know you are interested so then it becomes a competition between the males to draw your attention to them. You may not understand it but it is a male thing. It’s about the survival of the species. It’s built into our DNA. Every man wants to breed with the most sociable female.”
Irene laughed, “The big sexual breeding competition and Oscar wins!”
“Don’t rub it in honey!”
“You are going to have your wife and Maria. You couldn’t handle me as well.”
“I would dump them both in a second if I could have you, Irene. You are the grand prize of all prizes.”
“I’ll tell Oscar that when he takes me to bed tonight.”
“Where is Oscar anyway? I thought he was getting us a drink.”
“He’s been standing over near that table with the drinks on a tray for the last fifteen minutes. He has been giving you time to bed me.”
“Really?”
“Yes, I’m afraid so. He’s got it bad, hasn’t he?”
“When are you going to give him what he wants?”
“Not tonight, I’m afraid. If I ever give it to him he will just have to be patient. It has to be the right time and I will have to feel right about it or it won’t happen at all.”
“You will eventually give it to him won’t you?”
“Maybe, maybe not. I love my Oscar and I value my marriage. Until I reach the point where I’m certain that it will not affect my marriage the answer will be no.”
“I see. You do know that you can have a strong and successful marriage while enjoying sex with more than one person, don’t you.”
“Everyone is different, Henry. You’re talking about yourself and Donna. I’m not you and I’m not Donna. If I was then you would be making love to me tonight.”
“The thought of that almost makes me mess up my pants, Irene.”
“Not tonight, Henry but don’t ever give up trying. I enjoy the attention and who knows, one day you might catch me at a weak moment. Until then, I go home with Oscar. ”
“Should we call Oscar over? Our drinks will be flat by now.”
“Ahh, Let him dream a little longer. It will prepare him for me tonight.”
“You enjoy playing with him?”
“Don’t you?”
“Yes, I do actually but only because I like talking with his beautiful wife.”
“That’s the second time you have complimented me tonight. You understand I am not going to have sex with you?”
“Yes, I understand that. Why?”
“Why what?”
“Why did you repeat that?”
“You’re still trying and I love it.”
“No, I’m just telling you how I feel and what I see. I want you to understand how special you are.”
“Thanks, that’s three compliments. You deserve a reward.”
“What sort of reward?”
“When I tell you to I want you to reach over and push my hair back behind my shoulders then kiss me.”
“When you tell me? What’s that all about?”
“No use doing it if Oscar is not watching.”
“You want to use me to turn Oscar on?”
“Oscar is already turned on. I want him to feel jealous. I want him to know how it will feel when I decide to say yes to him. I need to know for sure that he can handle it.”
“You are going to do it for him then?”
“I haven’t decided yet but before I even consider it I need to know that he can handle it.”
“I’ve got an idea. When I kiss you why don’t we leave the Tavern and go sit in the park to continue our talk?”
“Ha Ahh, You want to get me in a position where you can try to seduce me.”
“I like your company. I respect your decision but I will never give up trying. For now, though I just like talking to you and it might give you an opportunity to test out Oscar’s resolve.”
“Okay let’s do it. Oscar has stopped watching Maria and Donna and is watching us again. Let’s do it. As we walk out make sure you hold my hand but don’t put your arm around me because there are people here who know me.”
Henry was the perfect actor. He brushed Irene’s hair back from her face and leaned in and they kissed. It was a soft kiss and it only lasted a short time. Henry then stood up and helped Irene off her stool. He took her hand and they walked out of the tavern together.
Irene could see her husband in the reflection in the window. He simply sat there and watched them leave. Irene knew that Oscar would probably try to follow them so she quickly pulled Henry into a dark laneway beside the tavern.
Once they entered the laneway, Henry placed his arm around Irene and held her close. Irene didn’t object. She wanted to know if she could trust Henry. She felt safe with him but she wanted to know for sure. Other than holding her close Henry acted like a perfect gentleman.
From where they were standing in the dark they saw Oscar walking across to the park. He disappeared into the trees. Irene moved closer to the entrance to the laneway while Henry put his arms around her and pulled his body hard up against her back.
Henry asked Irene, “Can I kiss you?”
“You already have.”
“That was make-believe. I mean can I really kiss you?”
“Henry, you know that if you kiss me the way you want to, you will not be satisfied and you will want to go further. We’ve had good fun tonight. Why would you want to ruin it for us both?”
“Come on then, let’s re-join Oscar?”
Irene hesitated. Henry went to move away but she held him. She pulled him back close to her and asked, “If I let you kiss me can you control yourself and not want more?”
“I would want more but I respect you. Unless you want more I won’t make a move on you.”
Irene turned her head back towards him and whispered, “Kiss me, Henry!”
Henry responded to the orders that she issued. He held her body so close to his that she could tell how really big his cock was. She could even tell from the feel of it pushing in against her that he had been circumcised. Damn, how good it would have felt to have him reach down and push her panties down her legs and enter her. He was as good as his word. He didn’t try. They continued to kiss and forgot about Oscar.
…
Oscar searched the woods close to the tavern. He couldn’t find them so eventually came to the conclusion that they must have headed out to somewhere else. He felt upset that Irene would do this without talking to him but at the same time, he was so aroused that it hurt. At one stage during the search, he felt like dropping his pants and dealing with his rock hard cock but he knew there was a risk that someone may catch him so he decided to return to the tavern and wait for Irene and Henry to return.
As Oscar crossed the road back to the tavern he saw movement in the dark alleyway beside the tavern. He knew it was a favourite haunt for couples to go for a quick get-together especially so for married people cheating on their partners. He thought of checking it out for Irene but she had told him that she was not interested in Henry so he believed that she would not go there with him. In Oscar’s mind, this was simply for Irene to understand how he would react. He brushed it off and returned to the girls.
…
About twenty minutes later Henry decided it was time to return to the tavern.
“Come on, Irene. Let’s re-join Oscar. He’ll be getting worried by now.”
“What should I tell him?”
“Allow him to talk to see if he gets angry. If he doesn’t get angry then tell him it was a test to see how he would react.”
“What if he gets angry?”
“I don’t think he will but if he does keep telling him it was a test and he failed so he can forget his fantasy. He’ll come around fairly quickly.”
“I feel so excited. I feel as if I’ve been a naughty little girl and I deserve a spanking.”
“That could be arranged.”
“Henry, you’re a tease. I’m sorry that I misjudged you. Will you forgive me?”
“I think you’re a tease, honey but there is nothing to forgive. You didn’t want to do anything with your husband’s best friend. I understand that but now you know that we can get past that concern. I can’t remember the last time I’ve felt so sexually excited about being with a woman. I just wish we had more time.”
“You poor man, When we get back I’ll tell Marie she needs to help you out in a hurry.”
“Damn, you are full of surprises. No wonder Oscar loves you so much.”
“He talks about me?”
“Not just a little bit but all the time.”
“Damn, all this excitement tonight and you tell me that. I’ll have to take Oscar home as soon as I can. I’m absolutely soaked down there. It’s running out of me.”
They walked inside to find Oscar, Marie and Donna huddled together whispering to each other.
“Hello, hello, hello, what goes on here?” Henry asked.
Oscar turned to him and asked, “Where have you been? We have been wondering where you got to.”
“It was a bit stuffy in here so Irene and I decided we needed some fresh air.”
“I want out to find you but you weren’t there.”
“Yes, we saw you go over to the park and then come back. We were just around the corner.”
“You let me do that and didn’t say anything?”
“What was there to say? You know the score. After all you set it up.”
“I set what up?”
“You left Irene with me so that we could get better acquainted.”
“Yes, that’s true but I didn’t expect you to go too far. I was worried, Irene is not protected and she is close to her danger time. She could get pregnant.”
Henry turned to Irene, “You didn’t tell me that Irene?”
Irene fought back as giggle as she said, “I’m sorry Henry. I didn’t think it was important.”
“You need to learn to tell me these things, Irene. If we are to have a proper relationship you need to tell me everything.”
“You expect me to tell you everything?”
“Yes, I need to know everything. When I kiss a beautiful woman I need to know those type things.”
Maria was looking at Irene and she smiled. She was a wake-up. They were teasing Oscar. Donna caught the smile and suspected as well.
“I think we should go home, Irene. We have things to talk about.” Oscar stated.
“Yes, I agree. Thanks for a great time, Henry. I really enjoyed our short time together. Maybe one day your fantasy will come true. Be patient.”
Donna cut in, “His fantasy? I thought his fantasy was coming true.”
“Maybe he has a new one now, Donna,” Irene replied.
Maria laughed. “I hope I can give it to him tonight.”
“I think it might be your fantasy that comes true tonight unless I am mistaken, Maria. Henry has something there that a woman like you dreams of.” Irene interjected as she led Oscar away.
Oscar was quiet all the way home. When he stopped the car in the driveway Irene asked, “Are you okay, honey?”
Oscar leaned on the steering wheel and said, “I didn’t expect you to leave like that.”
“Are you alright?”
“I guess so. I’m feeling a lot of emotions at present. I think I’ll be alright though.”
“What are you thinking?”
“I don’t know. I didn’t expect you to just fuck him like that. I had expected to be there when it happened. I wanted to be part of it.”
“How do you know I fucked him?”
“Well, you had that face like you get when we make love. I read a story by Xlegover where the key player, Mike called it Jen’s cum face. Mike would say that Jen had her cum face on. You’ve got it on even now.”
“So what are you going to do about it?”
“What am I going to do about you and Henry? I guess I can’t do anything about it. You have the right to make your own decisions.”
“I didn’t mean about me and Henry. I mean what are you going to do about me having my cum face on?”
Oscar grinned, “Come with me.”
“I hope to yes.”
“You hope to what?”
“Cum with you. Just wait a moment until I visit the bathroom.”
They both laughed and Oscar hurried into the master bedroom. They were glad both of the girls were visiting friends for the evening.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
This is Chapter 4 - Raising doubts in Oscar's mind.
“So you were testing me,” Oscar stated as he made the coffee next morning.
“Yes, that was part of it.”
“Testing me was only part of it? What was the other part?”
“I wanted to know if Henry was my friend. I wanted to know how trustworthy he was. To find out, I needed to lead him on and then set limits to see if he could adhere to them.”
“How did he go?”
“Henry is a good friend. I had misjudged him. He is totally trustworthy and he understands people.”
“I told you that.”
“Yes, I know and I proved that what you told me was correct.”
“Honey, I want to say something to you but I don’t want you to get mad with me.”
“Fair enough.”
“You tested me out. You didn’t trust me. You tested Henry out. You didn’t trust him. You could have just asked me.”
“How could you possibly know for sure? You haven’t done this type of thing before have you?”
“No, I haven’t done this before and I accept there is a level of risk but I knew that it would be okay in the long run.”
“I don’t believe that anyone could ever know how they would react when they see another person having sex with the one they are in love with.”
“It wouldn’t be love though, would it? It would be having sex. That is quite different.”
“Oscar, I don’t have sex with men that I don’t care about. I can’t bring myself to be aroused if there is not some sort of feeling or attachment to the man. Added to that, through the act of sexual intercourse I will develop strong feelings for the man, whoever he is.”
“But that wouldn’t be love, would it.”
“Stop it Oscar, wake up! Don’t you realize it could well become love over time? It is important that you understand that before we do anything.”
“I don’t quite understand what you are saying. There is a large divide between having sex with someone and falling in love with them. Men have sex with women all the time but don’t fall in love with them. If that happened every time then there would be no sex workers. They would all get married to their clients.”
“Oscar, Oscar, Oscar! We are not talking about sex workers here. We are talking about you sending me, that’s right ME out to have sex with someone who I find attractive. Whoever it is I have to be attracted to them in the first place or the deal will be off and will never happen. I am not a prostitute and I don’t want to be one.”
“I know honey but you keep finding reasons not to do it. I find it frustrating.”
“I find it frustrating that you don’t seem to be able to see the potential problems that this could cause for us. You have got me to the stage where I am happy to talk to you about it but I can’t make you any promises until I know that I feel comfortable with the idea. I can’t possibly be comfortable with the idea if you can’t face the reality of what we are thinking of doing.”
“Okay, I do understand, Irene. We need something to make us see what it might be like. Maybe something like a true story that we can read together.”
“Maria told me that there are a couple of movies where the man shares his wife with other men. She tells me they are based on real events. Maybe we could watch one of those together when the girls have a sleepover with one of their friends.”
“You talked about this with Maria?”
“Yes, you talked with Henry about it didn’t you? Did you think that I should face this alone without some outside support? You have been putting me under a lot of pressure. I needed to talk to someone.”
“Damn, what must she think of me?”
“She thinks you are the most wonderful husband a woman ever had. I’ll have to watch her. She told me that if ever we were to separate she would be on your doorstep in an instant.”
“Hhhmmm, I feel proud.”
“Not too proud, I hope. She gets turned on by the thought of a man giving his wife a fee pass to make love to another man. She asked me would I send you over to her one night. I think she was suggesting that when we do this thing she could spend time with you.”
“That’s not going to happen, is it?”
“Why? Wouldn’t you like company while I’m otherwise engaged?”
“I’d want to be with you. Besides, I’m not interested in anyone else but you, honey.”
“Good answer.”
“What did you mean by that?”
“I was testing you again. I still have difficulty understanding why you want me to do this? I thought that maybe you wanted me out of the way so that you could sneak away with someone else.”
“It’s not about that. I would like you to experience new and different things. Most wives have been with several men before they marry. You missed that part of life. I’d like you to have that experience. I would like to give it to you but in a way where we can share the experience.”
“Yes, you’ve told me that before but what is in it for you?”
“It turns me on. Thinking about it gets me excited. You know that because you’ve seen it. Last night when you told me about you kissing Henry you must have noticed. I noticed how turned on you were.”
“Yes, I did notice. Since we started openly talking about this I have some pretty special orgasms and I know by the amount of sperm you put into me you are enjoying it too. I benefited from it last night but that was talking about it plus a couple of kisses. We are not talking about a couple of kisses, are we?”
“No, we are talking about something that is heaps more exciting.”
“Okay, let’s leave it alone for now. I’d like to go over to see Maria this morning. Would you like to come with me?”
“She might be embarrassed talking to you while I’m there?”
“She might be and if she is then I’ll get you to go do some shopping for us. But maybe she will be willing to share her experience with both of us and that would be pretty special for us. She might like it too because she is really impressed with you.”
“Okay but make sure that you tell me if she is not opening up about her experience with Henry and Donna.”
“I will don’t worry. “ Irene hesitated for a moment and then, “Oscar!”
“Yes, honey.”
“You understand that I’m doing this thing for you. I’m hoping that you will find it exciting.”
“What thing?”
“I’m talking about Maria telling us about her experience with Henry. Don’t be embarrassed about what she says or what she tells us. You have to promise me that if she opens up to us you won’t ever tell anyone about it. She is married you know and her husband doesn’t know.”
“I won’t be comfortable that she has cheated on her husband.”
“I know that but you need to know she hasn’t got a strong relationship with her husband as we have.”
“But she does have a relationship.”
“Yes, but if she doesn’t get what she needs she may leave it.”
“Oh, I see. So she is doing this to keep her husband not lose him. She is doing it for him not against him.”
“That’s the way I see it, yes.”
“Then that’s okay. In that case, I would be honoured to hear about her night with Henry.”
“You mean what she did with Henry and with Donna.”
“I guess, do you think they did things together as well, you know, Donna and Maria?”
“I think so but we’ll know if she tells us about it.”
“Would you like to be with another woman?”
“What do you mean when you say another? How do you know it wouldn’t be my first?”
“I guess I said that wrong, didn’t I?”
“Maybe, maybe not. I was just wondering if you knew, that’s all.”
“Are you saying that you have made love to a woman?”
“Yes, but we are not going to talk about it now because Maria wants us to go over for a cup of coffee.”
“You said us. Does she know I’m coming?”
“Yes, when she called she said, ‘Could you and Oscar come over for a cup of coffee.’”
“I feel honoured.”
“Yes, you should. I think she meant it as a compliment to you for being such a loving husband to her best friend. Come on let's go.”
…
When Maria opened her door she was dressed in a very short and tight skirt. It was obvious that she wore no bra under her loose top because the indents of her nipples could clearly be seen in the material. Her hair had been brushed to a sheen. Oscar couldn’t help himself. His eyes drifted from her eyes to her breasts and then down to her slim smooth legs. On the way back up he noticed that there was no sign of a pantie line.
When Oscar’s eyes returned to Maria’s face she was smiling at him. Men of all ages looked at her but few showed as much attention as what Oscar did. She had noticed the previous night at the tavern that Oscar was the only man who did not shift his eyes away from her after their initial look. She loved it and intended to make the best of it.
Although she hadn’t raised the issue with Oscar, Irene had also noticed on previous occasions and she noticed once more. For a moment a feeling of intense jealousy made her stomach turn but she pushed this aside because she believed that her husband would never do anything inappropriate with any other woman.
“Hi,” Irene said
“Hi, honey, “Maria replied.
“Hello, Maria,” Oscar stated in greeting.
The two girls hugged each other tightly for some time. When they broke the hug, Maria very quickly took Oscar into her arms and pulled him in against her body. Oscar was taken by surprise and didn’t return the hug for a moment but then feeling the heat of her body he pulled her tightly in against him. Oscar feeling her body heat, became instantly aroused against his wishes but it was enough for Maria to notice. As they broke their hug she turned her face up towards him and her lips parted as if she wanted him to kiss her. Oscar almost fell into Maria’s trap.
Oscar, the one-woman man was to relive that moment many times in his mind over future years. He was not a conscious participant, not with his mind at least but the body can and often deceives us. This was one of those occasions for Oscar.
Maria had dressed for Oscar. Her recent interlude with Henry had left her stimulated to such a stage that no single man on the face of the earth could have put out the fire burning inside her. This was a very sensuous woman who had been starved of satisfaction not only for months but for a number of years and Henry had lit that fire inside her that not only wanted sexual satisfaction but demanded it.
Added to this was her attraction that she had for Oscar. The attraction probably wasn’t real but Maria felt it was and it further fueled her lust. She had listened so many times to her best friend Irene telling her intimate details of her sex and love life with her husband where later on Maria had modified the stories in her mind and in her dreams so that Oscar was with her not with his wife. Such a thing can drive a person insane but instead of going insane Maria was turned to intense lust and that lust was for Oscar.
Maria entered the kitchen to make the coffees while Irene and Oscar took seats in the lounge. Shortly after Irene got up and calling to Maria, excused herself to the bathroom. Maria then asked Oscar to help her carry the coffee’s to the lounge room while she prepared a few tidbits of food.
As Oscar went to pick up the coffees he felt Maria’s body against him. He turned towards Maria in surprise and she put her hand on the back of his neck as if to pull his face down to kiss her.
“Please, Maria, don’t do this.”
“Do what?”
“You know what but you also must know that I can’t.”
“I just want you to know. I don’t expect anything but I want you to know.”
“Okay, I know but you must know I will not cheat on Irene no matter how beautiful you are, Maria.”
“You think I’m beautiful?”
“You are absolutely gorgeous and if I was not in love with my wife I would be here with you. Now let me take the coffee’s into the other room.”
“You can kiss me if you wish.”
“No Maria you know that I won’t kiss you so please make sure you tell Irene that if I was ever going to kiss another woman it would have been you and it would have been now. But no matter how sexy you dress, you could even ask me with no clothes on but I will not be trapped into kissing or making love to any woman other than my wife, Irene.”
“You know then?”
“Yes, of course, I know and I’m disappointed with you because you and I have had lots of opportunities to cheat on our spouses but I have never taken the bait. I should tell you of all the women that I have ever met if I was to do it, it would be with you. You are an absolutely beautiful woman and you turn me on something unbelievable.”
“God, I love my good friend Irene but at times like this I wished like hell that you would cheat on her and that has nothing to do with Irene’s test.”
“I’ll bear that in mind. Maybe there will be times when I need someone to talk to given the direction we are heading. It’s going to be a very emotional time for me. Would you be interested in providing me with a shoulder to cry on if I need it?”
“Why are you going down this roadway if it is going to hurt you?”
“There are two reasons. The first is that I want my wife to know the excitement of being with a well-endowed man. The second one is the most important one. She always wanted a son and so did I. Circumstances prevent me from giving her that so now I want to allow her to take that step if she chooses.”
“You know she won’t do it just because she wants it, don’t you?”
“Yes, I know but that is why she must know that I want it more than she does.”
Oscar saw a movement reflected in the glass of the window. He knew that Irene was listening. So he continued. “My wife and our daughters are everything to me, Maria. You must know that I would not risk our marriage for anything other than to make Irene happier than she already is. I love her.”
“She’s a lucky girl. I wish my husband felt the same about me as you do about Irene.”
“He doesn’t love you is that what you are telling me?”
“He may love me but he cheats on me. This week he works the night shift. He has told me that he works twelve hours but I know that he actually works about nine and then spends the next three hours with his new girlfriend. Meanwhile, I sit at home wishing someone would make love to me.”
“But that changed last night didn’t it?”
“Yes, it did thanks to you.”
“It wasn’t me, Maria. It was Irene who helped you out.”
“I know that you organized it and let Irene communicate it to me. Irene doesn’t like Henry very much. At least she didn’t until late night so it had to be you that organized it for me. I just wished it had been you and not Henry.”
“Don’t do this to yourself, Maria. You know it won’t achieve anything.”
Maria turned to her left and said, “There you are Irene. I told you he wouldn’t cheat on you no matter what you tempted him with.”
“I had to be sure, Maria before we got too far down the track.”
Oscar picked up the coffees and walked into the lounge room. He set them down and picked up one then sat in the centre of the big lounge chair. The girls followed him out and sat on either side of him. Marie reached out and picked up the other two coffees and passed one across in front of Oscar rubbing her nipples against his chest as she did so.
Oscar finished his coffee, stood up and said, “I’ll see you at home, Irene. Thanks for the coffee, Maria.”
“Don’t you want to hear about how it went with Maria and Henry last night,” Irene asked.
“Nope, it’ll make me feel too jealous,” Oscar said as he walked towards the door.
…
Oscar knocked on Henry’s door ten minutes later. Donna opened it to let him in and gave him a big hug similar to what Maria had done earlier.
“To what do we owe the pleasure,” Henry asked as they entered the dining room. Henry was seated eating a huge steak with eggs. Donna sat at the opposite end of the table eating a fruit bowl. Oscar remained standing.
“I came around to tell you I didn’t appreciate you kissing my wife last night.”
“Let me get this straight, you intend letting your wife cheat on you with another man but you are upset that I kissed her.”
“My wife will not be cheating on me. She will be doing what I want her to do with who I want her to do it with. I had already told you that you are not on the list, Henry.”
“You told me that she didn’t want to do it with me but as you now know she kissed me.”
“That’s right but if you were any sort of a friend you would have told her that I didn’t want you to do that.”
“It’s not a big issue, Oscar. I apologize.”
“Thanks, Henry. Now, let’s get down to the real reason that I came over.” Oscar turned to Donna. “Put your food away, Donna. I want to take you out for lunch.”
Henry stood up, “You come into my house, call me out for kissing your wife and then without asking me you invite my wife to go out for lunch with you.”
“That’s right and given that she is putting her fruit away I believe she has accepted my offer.”
“She won’t go if I tell her she can’t go.”
“Maybe but then she might be as upset about you going behind her back with Irene as what I am and if she is then we’ll see you around five o’clock this evening when I bring her home.”
Donna led the way to the car. She climbed in and Oscar drove away.
“Where are we going,” Donna asked?
“What say we join Maria and Irene?”
“That sounds like fun.”
“It could be but I have to tell you that I’m not on the platter for lunch.”
“What about Irene. Is she available?”
“Probably but you have to ask her about that. Are you going to tell me about last night with Maria?”
“You know that I don’t tell stories even to people who organize our get together.”
“Then I’ll have to ask Maria then.”
“She won’t tell you either.”
“That’s what I thought but I needed to check.”
“I don’t understand.”
“I was invited over to Maria’s place this morning for her to tell Irene and me about last night. Other things happened and she didn’t tell us.”
“So you think you were set up for some reason?”
“Yes, Irene has lied to me and I’m wondering if this is the only time.”
“Irene has always been very straight. I’d be surprised if she lied to you because she worships the ground you walk on.”
“Did Henry tell you what they did in the laneway last night?”
“Yes, he said that they kissed several times. There was a lot of touching but when he tried to enter her she refused him.”
“Did he say how she refused him, what she said to him?”
“He told me that she said ‘not now but maybe sometime in the future when the time is right’”
“So she put him on a promise?”
“I don’t see it that way because the time may never be right. I’m getting concerned about you, Oscar. You seem to be mistrusting your wife. She doesn’t deserve that. Everyone knows she loves you and will not do anything wrong unless you okay it.”
“She went into the laneway with Henry last night.”
“She was testing you out, Oscar. You are not the only man to ever be tested like that. Any wife would want to know how her husband would react if they were heading down the track that you are taking her. She wants to know if you can handle it and if you have an ulterior motive.”
“I believed that I could handle it until last night but Henry was out of bounds for her. She was the one who set the rule but she was the one to break it.”
“Every woman reserves the right to change her mind. You should know that.”
“She said that she was testing me. She said that she only kissed Henry a couple of times but from what Henry has told you it happened several times and there was touching as well. Are you sure that Henry would tell you the truth.”
“I can be certain of that. He has no reason to lie to me. The only possibility would be if he actually entered her and she insisted that I not be told. That would be the only situation where I would lie to Henry and he would lie to me.” Donna stopped talking for a moment and then asked, “why did you suspect that she was not being truthful with you about last night?”.
“She has bruises on her hips. It was like fingerprints as if someone had been holding her tightly.”
“Shit, as if someone had been lifting her and dropping her down on his cock.”
“Yes, that is one possibility.”
“I’m sure that Henry is not lying to me. He has no need to lie. I would accept it if they had sex. I trust him.”
“But you came with me, why?”
“I was concerned for you. Henry probably was as well. He will thank me later. He’s a better friend than you realize.”
“Damn, my head is in knots. I’ve always been able to trust Irene but suddenly that doesn’t seem to be the case.”
They had pulled up outside Maria’s place.
“Come on Oscar. Let’s join the girls. Put it out of your head for now. We’ll work it out later.”
“Okay. Let’s go.”
“So you were testing me,” Oscar stated as he made the coffee next morning.
“Yes, that was part of it.”
“Testing me was only part of it? What was the other part?”
“I wanted to know if Henry was my friend. I wanted to know how trustworthy he was. To find out, I needed to lead him on and then set limits to see if he could adhere to them.”
“How did he go?”
“Henry is a good friend. I had misjudged him. He is totally trustworthy and he understands people.”
“I told you that.”
“Yes, I know and I proved that what you told me was correct.”
“Honey, I want to say something to you but I don’t want you to get mad with me.”
“Fair enough.”
“You tested me out. You didn’t trust me. You tested Henry out. You didn’t trust him. You could have just asked me.”
“How could you possibly know for sure? You haven’t done this type of thing before have you?”
“No, I haven’t done this before and I accept there is a level of risk but I knew that it would be okay in the long run.”
“I don’t believe that anyone could ever know how they would react when they see another person having sex with the one they are in love with.”
“It wouldn’t be love though, would it? It would be having sex. That is quite different.”
“Oscar, I don’t have sex with men that I don’t care about. I can’t bring myself to be aroused if there is not some sort of feeling or attachment to the man. Added to that, through the act of sexual intercourse I will develop strong feelings for the man, whoever he is.”
“But that wouldn’t be love, would it.”
“Stop it Oscar, wake up! Don’t you realize it could well become love over time? It is important that you understand that before we do anything.”
“I don’t quite understand what you are saying. There is a large divide between having sex with someone and falling in love with them. Men have sex with women all the time but don’t fall in love with them. If that happened every time then there would be no sex workers. They would all get married to their clients.”
“Oscar, Oscar, Oscar! We are not talking about sex workers here. We are talking about you sending me, that’s right ME out to have sex with someone who I find attractive. Whoever it is I have to be attracted to them in the first place or the deal will be off and will never happen. I am not a prostitute and I don’t want to be one.”
“I know honey but you keep finding reasons not to do it. I find it frustrating.”
“I find it frustrating that you don’t seem to be able to see the potential problems that this could cause for us. You have got me to the stage where I am happy to talk to you about it but I can’t make you any promises until I know that I feel comfortable with the idea. I can’t possibly be comfortable with the idea if you can’t face the reality of what we are thinking of doing.”
“Okay, I do understand, Irene. We need something to make us see what it might be like. Maybe something like a true story that we can read together.”
“Maria told me that there are a couple of movies where the man shares his wife with other men. She tells me they are based on real events. Maybe we could watch one of those together when the girls have a sleepover with one of their friends.”
“You talked about this with Maria?”
“Yes, you talked with Henry about it didn’t you? Did you think that I should face this alone without some outside support? You have been putting me under a lot of pressure. I needed to talk to someone.”
“Damn, what must she think of me?”
“She thinks you are the most wonderful husband a woman ever had. I’ll have to watch her. She told me that if ever we were to separate she would be on your doorstep in an instant.”
“Hhhmmm, I feel proud.”
“Not too proud, I hope. She gets turned on by the thought of a man giving his wife a fee pass to make love to another man. She asked me would I send you over to her one night. I think she was suggesting that when we do this thing she could spend time with you.”
“That’s not going to happen, is it?”
“Why? Wouldn’t you like company while I’m otherwise engaged?”
“I’d want to be with you. Besides, I’m not interested in anyone else but you, honey.”
“Good answer.”
“What did you mean by that?”
“I was testing you again. I still have difficulty understanding why you want me to do this? I thought that maybe you wanted me out of the way so that you could sneak away with someone else.”
“It’s not about that. I would like you to experience new and different things. Most wives have been with several men before they marry. You missed that part of life. I’d like you to have that experience. I would like to give it to you but in a way where we can share the experience.”
“Yes, you’ve told me that before but what is in it for you?”
“It turns me on. Thinking about it gets me excited. You know that because you’ve seen it. Last night when you told me about you kissing Henry you must have noticed. I noticed how turned on you were.”
“Yes, I did notice. Since we started openly talking about this I have some pretty special orgasms and I know by the amount of sperm you put into me you are enjoying it too. I benefited from it last night but that was talking about it plus a couple of kisses. We are not talking about a couple of kisses, are we?”
“No, we are talking about something that is heaps more exciting.”
“Okay, let’s leave it alone for now. I’d like to go over to see Maria this morning. Would you like to come with me?”
“She might be embarrassed talking to you while I’m there?”
“She might be and if she is then I’ll get you to go do some shopping for us. But maybe she will be willing to share her experience with both of us and that would be pretty special for us. She might like it too because she is really impressed with you.”
“Okay but make sure that you tell me if she is not opening up about her experience with Henry and Donna.”
“I will don’t worry. “ Irene hesitated for a moment and then, “Oscar!”
“Yes, honey.”
“You understand that I’m doing this thing for you. I’m hoping that you will find it exciting.”
“What thing?”
“I’m talking about Maria telling us about her experience with Henry. Don’t be embarrassed about what she says or what she tells us. You have to promise me that if she opens up to us you won’t ever tell anyone about it. She is married you know and her husband doesn’t know.”
“I won’t be comfortable that she has cheated on her husband.”
“I know that but you need to know she hasn’t got a strong relationship with her husband as we have.”
“But she does have a relationship.”
“Yes, but if she doesn’t get what she needs she may leave it.”
“Oh, I see. So she is doing this to keep her husband not lose him. She is doing it for him not against him.”
“That’s the way I see it, yes.”
“Then that’s okay. In that case, I would be honoured to hear about her night with Henry.”
“You mean what she did with Henry and with Donna.”
“I guess, do you think they did things together as well, you know, Donna and Maria?”
“I think so but we’ll know if she tells us about it.”
“Would you like to be with another woman?”
“What do you mean when you say another? How do you know it wouldn’t be my first?”
“I guess I said that wrong, didn’t I?”
“Maybe, maybe not. I was just wondering if you knew, that’s all.”
“Are you saying that you have made love to a woman?”
“Yes, but we are not going to talk about it now because Maria wants us to go over for a cup of coffee.”
“You said us. Does she know I’m coming?”
“Yes, when she called she said, ‘Could you and Oscar come over for a cup of coffee.’”
“I feel honoured.”
“Yes, you should. I think she meant it as a compliment to you for being such a loving husband to her best friend. Come on let's go.”
…
When Maria opened her door she was dressed in a very short and tight skirt. It was obvious that she wore no bra under her loose top because the indents of her nipples could clearly be seen in the material. Her hair had been brushed to a sheen. Oscar couldn’t help himself. His eyes drifted from her eyes to her breasts and then down to her slim smooth legs. On the way back up he noticed that there was no sign of a pantie line.
When Oscar’s eyes returned to Maria’s face she was smiling at him. Men of all ages looked at her but few showed as much attention as what Oscar did. She had noticed the previous night at the tavern that Oscar was the only man who did not shift his eyes away from her after their initial look. She loved it and intended to make the best of it.
Although she hadn’t raised the issue with Oscar, Irene had also noticed on previous occasions and she noticed once more. For a moment a feeling of intense jealousy made her stomach turn but she pushed this aside because she believed that her husband would never do anything inappropriate with any other woman.
“Hi,” Irene said
“Hi, honey, “Maria replied.
“Hello, Maria,” Oscar stated in greeting.
The two girls hugged each other tightly for some time. When they broke the hug, Maria very quickly took Oscar into her arms and pulled him in against her body. Oscar was taken by surprise and didn’t return the hug for a moment but then feeling the heat of her body he pulled her tightly in against him. Oscar feeling her body heat, became instantly aroused against his wishes but it was enough for Maria to notice. As they broke their hug she turned her face up towards him and her lips parted as if she wanted him to kiss her. Oscar almost fell into Maria’s trap.
Oscar, the one-woman man was to relive that moment many times in his mind over future years. He was not a conscious participant, not with his mind at least but the body can and often deceives us. This was one of those occasions for Oscar.
Maria had dressed for Oscar. Her recent interlude with Henry had left her stimulated to such a stage that no single man on the face of the earth could have put out the fire burning inside her. This was a very sensuous woman who had been starved of satisfaction not only for months but for a number of years and Henry had lit that fire inside her that not only wanted sexual satisfaction but demanded it.
Added to this was her attraction that she had for Oscar. The attraction probably wasn’t real but Maria felt it was and it further fueled her lust. She had listened so many times to her best friend Irene telling her intimate details of her sex and love life with her husband where later on Maria had modified the stories in her mind and in her dreams so that Oscar was with her not with his wife. Such a thing can drive a person insane but instead of going insane Maria was turned to intense lust and that lust was for Oscar.
Maria entered the kitchen to make the coffees while Irene and Oscar took seats in the lounge. Shortly after Irene got up and calling to Maria, excused herself to the bathroom. Maria then asked Oscar to help her carry the coffee’s to the lounge room while she prepared a few tidbits of food.
As Oscar went to pick up the coffees he felt Maria’s body against him. He turned towards Maria in surprise and she put her hand on the back of his neck as if to pull his face down to kiss her.
“Please, Maria, don’t do this.”
“Do what?”
“You know what but you also must know that I can’t.”
“I just want you to know. I don’t expect anything but I want you to know.”
“Okay, I know but you must know I will not cheat on Irene no matter how beautiful you are, Maria.”
“You think I’m beautiful?”
“You are absolutely gorgeous and if I was not in love with my wife I would be here with you. Now let me take the coffee’s into the other room.”
“You can kiss me if you wish.”
“No Maria you know that I won’t kiss you so please make sure you tell Irene that if I was ever going to kiss another woman it would have been you and it would have been now. But no matter how sexy you dress, you could even ask me with no clothes on but I will not be trapped into kissing or making love to any woman other than my wife, Irene.”
“You know then?”
“Yes, of course, I know and I’m disappointed with you because you and I have had lots of opportunities to cheat on our spouses but I have never taken the bait. I should tell you of all the women that I have ever met if I was to do it, it would be with you. You are an absolutely beautiful woman and you turn me on something unbelievable.”
“God, I love my good friend Irene but at times like this I wished like hell that you would cheat on her and that has nothing to do with Irene’s test.”
“I’ll bear that in mind. Maybe there will be times when I need someone to talk to given the direction we are heading. It’s going to be a very emotional time for me. Would you be interested in providing me with a shoulder to cry on if I need it?”
“Why are you going down this roadway if it is going to hurt you?”
“There are two reasons. The first is that I want my wife to know the excitement of being with a well-endowed man. The second one is the most important one. She always wanted a son and so did I. Circumstances prevent me from giving her that so now I want to allow her to take that step if she chooses.”
“You know she won’t do it just because she wants it, don’t you?”
“Yes, I know but that is why she must know that I want it more than she does.”
Oscar saw a movement reflected in the glass of the window. He knew that Irene was listening. So he continued. “My wife and our daughters are everything to me, Maria. You must know that I would not risk our marriage for anything other than to make Irene happier than she already is. I love her.”
“She’s a lucky girl. I wish my husband felt the same about me as you do about Irene.”
“He doesn’t love you is that what you are telling me?”
“He may love me but he cheats on me. This week he works the night shift. He has told me that he works twelve hours but I know that he actually works about nine and then spends the next three hours with his new girlfriend. Meanwhile, I sit at home wishing someone would make love to me.”
“But that changed last night didn’t it?”
“Yes, it did thanks to you.”
“It wasn’t me, Maria. It was Irene who helped you out.”
“I know that you organized it and let Irene communicate it to me. Irene doesn’t like Henry very much. At least she didn’t until late night so it had to be you that organized it for me. I just wished it had been you and not Henry.”
“Don’t do this to yourself, Maria. You know it won’t achieve anything.”
Maria turned to her left and said, “There you are Irene. I told you he wouldn’t cheat on you no matter what you tempted him with.”
“I had to be sure, Maria before we got too far down the track.”
Oscar picked up the coffees and walked into the lounge room. He set them down and picked up one then sat in the centre of the big lounge chair. The girls followed him out and sat on either side of him. Marie reached out and picked up the other two coffees and passed one across in front of Oscar rubbing her nipples against his chest as she did so.
Oscar finished his coffee, stood up and said, “I’ll see you at home, Irene. Thanks for the coffee, Maria.”
“Don’t you want to hear about how it went with Maria and Henry last night,” Irene asked.
“Nope, it’ll make me feel too jealous,” Oscar said as he walked towards the door.
…
Oscar knocked on Henry’s door ten minutes later. Donna opened it to let him in and gave him a big hug similar to what Maria had done earlier.
“To what do we owe the pleasure,” Henry asked as they entered the dining room. Henry was seated eating a huge steak with eggs. Donna sat at the opposite end of the table eating a fruit bowl. Oscar remained standing.
“I came around to tell you I didn’t appreciate you kissing my wife last night.”
“Let me get this straight, you intend letting your wife cheat on you with another man but you are upset that I kissed her.”
“My wife will not be cheating on me. She will be doing what I want her to do with who I want her to do it with. I had already told you that you are not on the list, Henry.”
“You told me that she didn’t want to do it with me but as you now know she kissed me.”
“That’s right but if you were any sort of a friend you would have told her that I didn’t want you to do that.”
“It’s not a big issue, Oscar. I apologize.”
“Thanks, Henry. Now, let’s get down to the real reason that I came over.” Oscar turned to Donna. “Put your food away, Donna. I want to take you out for lunch.”
Henry stood up, “You come into my house, call me out for kissing your wife and then without asking me you invite my wife to go out for lunch with you.”
“That’s right and given that she is putting her fruit away I believe she has accepted my offer.”
“She won’t go if I tell her she can’t go.”
“Maybe but then she might be as upset about you going behind her back with Irene as what I am and if she is then we’ll see you around five o’clock this evening when I bring her home.”
Donna led the way to the car. She climbed in and Oscar drove away.
“Where are we going,” Donna asked?
“What say we join Maria and Irene?”
“That sounds like fun.”
“It could be but I have to tell you that I’m not on the platter for lunch.”
“What about Irene. Is she available?”
“Probably but you have to ask her about that. Are you going to tell me about last night with Maria?”
“You know that I don’t tell stories even to people who organize our get together.”
“Then I’ll have to ask Maria then.”
“She won’t tell you either.”
“That’s what I thought but I needed to check.”
“I don’t understand.”
“I was invited over to Maria’s place this morning for her to tell Irene and me about last night. Other things happened and she didn’t tell us.”
“So you think you were set up for some reason?”
“Yes, Irene has lied to me and I’m wondering if this is the only time.”
“Irene has always been very straight. I’d be surprised if she lied to you because she worships the ground you walk on.”
“Did Henry tell you what they did in the laneway last night?”
“Yes, he said that they kissed several times. There was a lot of touching but when he tried to enter her she refused him.”
“Did he say how she refused him, what she said to him?”
“He told me that she said ‘not now but maybe sometime in the future when the time is right’”
“So she put him on a promise?”
“I don’t see it that way because the time may never be right. I’m getting concerned about you, Oscar. You seem to be mistrusting your wife. She doesn’t deserve that. Everyone knows she loves you and will not do anything wrong unless you okay it.”
“She went into the laneway with Henry last night.”
“She was testing you out, Oscar. You are not the only man to ever be tested like that. Any wife would want to know how her husband would react if they were heading down the track that you are taking her. She wants to know if you can handle it and if you have an ulterior motive.”
“I believed that I could handle it until last night but Henry was out of bounds for her. She was the one who set the rule but she was the one to break it.”
“Every woman reserves the right to change her mind. You should know that.”
“She said that she was testing me. She said that she only kissed Henry a couple of times but from what Henry has told you it happened several times and there was touching as well. Are you sure that Henry would tell you the truth.”
“I can be certain of that. He has no reason to lie to me. The only possibility would be if he actually entered her and she insisted that I not be told. That would be the only situation where I would lie to Henry and he would lie to me.” Donna stopped talking for a moment and then asked, “why did you suspect that she was not being truthful with you about last night?”.
“She has bruises on her hips. It was like fingerprints as if someone had been holding her tightly.”
“Shit, as if someone had been lifting her and dropping her down on his cock.”
“Yes, that is one possibility.”
“I’m sure that Henry is not lying to me. He has no need to lie. I would accept it if they had sex. I trust him.”
“But you came with me, why?”
“I was concerned for you. Henry probably was as well. He will thank me later. He’s a better friend than you realize.”
“Damn, my head is in knots. I’ve always been able to trust Irene but suddenly that doesn’t seem to be the case.”
They had pulled up outside Maria’s place.
“Come on Oscar. Let’s join the girls. Put it out of your head for now. We’ll work it out later.”
“Okay. Let’s go.”
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
Chapter 5 - What really happened.
Oscar knocked on Maria’s door. There was quite a delay before Maria opened the door. Oscar looked at her and could see that she was aroused although she was still dressed as she was before. Oscar wondered what was happening.
“You’ve come back?”
Oscar didn’t answer her but pushed past her to see Irene. Meanwhile, Maria took Donna into her arms and kissed her.
“What are you up to Maria?” she whispered to her.
“We were reading a few of Oscar’s stories off the Ourhotwives web site. Shit some of them are enough to make you orgasm without touching yourself.”
“You weren’t playing around with Irene?”
“Shit no, Irene is as straight as an arrow. Damn, I wished she wasn’t. I’d love to give her what I gave you last night.”
“Behave yourself. Oscar is freaking out. He’s found out that Irene lied to him about last night.”
“What about her and Henry kissing?”
“It’s starting to look as if there was more than kissing going on.”
“Don’t tell me that he fucked her?”
“It’s possible. We don’t know for sure but we do know that she didn’t tell him the truth. At least she didn’t tell him everything.”
“Christ! Her period ended Friday just over a week ago. I know because she told me that she was glad it was over because it had been heavier than usual. Today’s Sunday that means that she could be ovulating or close to it and she doesn’t use the pill.”
“Now I know why Oscar is almost losing it. Come on let's join them. Oscar doesn’t deserve this type of shit.”
When they entered the lounge Oscar was holding Irene close to his body and she was crying. Oscar looked up at the two girls.
“Maria. Can you run Donna home? I think Irene and I have a few things to talk about privately. Come on honey. Let’s go home.”
“Can you ring me back later Oscar and let me know how Irene is?”
“Of course I will. Donna thanks for your support. I appreciate it.”
Donna nodded to indicate her agreement. Inside she was boiling. She now believed that her husband had cheated on her and in doing so may well have destroyed the strongest marriage in Barcelona. She needed to be consoled so the moment Oscar closed the front door she grabbed Maria and kissed her.
Irene sat in the passenger seat all the way home without saying a word. So far she didn’t know how much Oscar knew about last night except what he said when he came in. “You lied to me about last night.” She wondered how much Henry had told him. She was not ashamed of what she had done but she was ashamed of not being honest with her husband.
When they arrived home she got out of the car. Oscar picked her up bodily and carried her through to their bedroom. He laid her down on the bed and kissed her. He didn’t seem angry as she expected he would be but seemed to be more concerned for her welfare.
“I want to make love to you,” he said.
“I don’t understand. I’ve lied to you and you respond by wanting to make love to me.”
“To lie to me you have to have been under enormous pressure. I want to show you that I care too much for you to get angry. I want to take away your stress and pain. I want to make love to you.”
“I love you, Oscar. I’m sorry. I should have trusted you enough to tell you the truth.”
Oscar pushed her dress up, pulled her panties to the side and rubbed his cock head up and down her slit before he pushed its head inside her. Irene lifted her hips to take more of him inside her. As they made love this is the story she told.
…
I wanted to test you to see if you would get jealous and how you would handle it. While Henry and I were talking I could see that you stopped at the table near the bar with the drinks. I knew you planned to watch us to see what happened. It aroused me to think that I was talking to a man who had made it very clear that he wanted to have sex with me and you were giving us space to do whatever we wanted.
To top that off you knew if given a half a chance Henry would try to have sex with me and yet you trusted me enough to leave me alone with him. You can’t believe how wet that made me. I was creaming myself.
Then I had an idea. I would test you out to know how you would react if you thought that we were actually going to have sex. I whispered to Henry, “come with me. I want to tease Oscar a little by setting him a little test.”
That’s when we left the tavern. I had passed the narrow dark lane many times so I knew with the sun down if you did follow us you would not see us in there so once we were out the door I quickly pulled Henry to the laneway.
When I saw you cross the road and start looking for us in the bushes I became more aroused. I knew you would be upset but I also knew with it you would be sexually aroused and it impacted me the same way. I was soaked. As I watched you, Henry was behind me kissing my ear lobes and neck while putting his hands up under my top and massaging my back up to my shoulders. It felt good, very good. After a time he passed one hand around to play with one of my nipples. I could see you looking through the bushes across the road. You would disappear and then reappear somewhere else. Finally you went back inside.
Henry playing with my nipples almost made me have an orgasm. He then suggested that we go back inside but I hesitated. He had done it all right with me. I had been mistaken about Henry and I felt guilty for mistrusting him so I held him from leaving and pulled him back so that he was behind me again. I told him to kiss me again and turned my head to allow it. He knew what I really wanted.
That was when he pushed my panties to the side and put one then two fingers deep inside me. Those big fingers of his felt awesome. I couldn’t help it my orgasm hit with such a force that he had his massive cock inside me before I realized it. Once he was inside me there was no way that I was going to let him pull out. He was stroking his eight inches all the way in then back out again. He would pull out until just the head was in me then thrust right to the hilt.
Suddenly realized that I could be ovulating.
“You have to pull out Henry. I’m not on the pill and if you cum inside me I’ll get pregnant for sure.”
“Trust me, Irene. You have been testing Oscar now this is your test. I want you to trust me.”
“What do you mean, trust you. No Henry, you can’t cum inside me.”
“Oscar is my mate, Irene. He trusts me but he told me that you don’t. So now I’m telling you that this is your test. If you trust your husband’s judgment you will do exactly what I want. Now your test is, do you trust your husband to take the risk or do you not trust your husband and make me pull out?”
“I trust my husband. I would put my life in his hands.”
“What you just told me is that you do not want me to pull out, correct.”
“If you’re testing my faith in Oscar then, yes, don’t pull out.”
With that I reached my second orgasm. It was so strong that my knees gave out and Henry had to hold me up by the hips. That’s what caused these bruises. I saw you looking at them this morning and I was surprised that you didn’t ask me about them.
A few seconds later he came. His first squirt was massive and he squirted eight more times after that. I had cum running out of me so badly that it was running down into my boots. I was a mess.
Henry told me that we would be missed and that we had to go back inside. I told him that I couldn’t possibly go back into the tavern in the mess I was in. Henry went to his car and brought back a box of wipes and cleaned me up as best he could. All he could do was clean up what was outside me. Inside I was soaked and it kept seeping out of me right through until this morning.
Before we went back inside I looked at him and said, “If I’m pregnant I kill you, Henry, I promise.”
He laughed and asked, “What protection do you use with your husband?”
“He’s had a vasectomy.”
“Yep, that’s right, just like me.”
…
Oscar kissed Irene and told her that he loved her. Irene went to say she was sorry but Oscar spoke loudly above her and said, “You only did what I wanted. Don’t you dare say you are sorry unless it is an apology for not telling me the truth?”
“I’m sorry Oscar. I should have trusted you enough to tell you about it on the way home.”
“Don’t worry, I knew anyway.”
“You knew, how?”
“Well first off I could smell his sperm on you. Then when we made love last night you were so loose and smooth that you had to have taken something pretty big and Henry was the only person to have the opportunity.”
“But you didn’t say anything. You didn’t accuse me.”
“Would that have changed anything? I just wanted to give you time to realize that you needed to tell me the truth. Can I ask you a personal question?”
“Yes, of course. After what I have done you can ask me anything.”
“If I hadn’t left Maria’s place would you have let me have sex with her?”
“That was what I wanted to do. She wanted it as well but I don’t know if I could. It was really stressing me out but I knew that you deserved to have her after what I did.”
“You do know that I wasn’t going to do it, don’t you?”
“Why? You seem to get on so well with her and she enjoys your company. She told me that she would do anything to have sex with you.”
“You still don’t understand me do you?”
“You’re a man. All men want to lay every woman they can. That’s the way men are.”
“Not this man. I only ever want one woman and I have her.”
“You lost part of her last night.”
“No, I didn’t. I just loaned her out for half an hour. She is still mine, all of her.”
“She is not as tight as she was before last night. It stretched me. You must be able to feel that.”
“Oh, my God, yes, Oh honey. I love you, I love you, yes, ah, fuck I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming.”
They lay still hold each other for five minutes before Irene asked, “Did you cum because I told you I was stretched?”
“Yes.”
“I don’t understand that?”
“Well, when you said you was stretched I saw visions of his rock hard cock stroking out then ramming home inside you coating the walls of your vagina with his sperm and you knowing that you were ovulating believing that he was impregnating you.”
“I can tell you that the real thing was better than the vision. I didn’t tell you but I reached orgasm three times, not two. The moment that he started to throb inside me it hit me again and I squirted. That’s why it ran down my legs into my shoes. It wasn’t him that did that it was me.”
“Yes, I knew that too. It was you I could smell all the way home in the car. I went out to get into the car this morning and I could still smell it. I had to clean the mess you left on the seat before we went out.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Why are you sorry? I loved it. Can I tell you a little secret?”
“Of course.”
“If I had known last night what a mess you made on the seat I would have come back out and licked it clean.”
“You could have licked me clean.”
“I tried but you wouldn’t let me go down there. You held me too tight.”
“I was frightened of what you would see and think of me.”
“I would have absolutely loved it and I would have adored you for letting me.”
“Damn, and now you tell me.”
“Well, you will know next time, won’t you?”
“You realize that next time he won’t have a vasectomy and I could really end up pregnant.”
“Yes, I know that.”
“Should I go on the pill?”
“Do you want to?”
“Do you want me to?”
“We always wanted to have a boy.”
“You want me to get pregnant?”
“Only if you want to but it is a possibility.”
“Yes, a real possibility if I don’t take the pill.”
“Why don’t we make these type of decisions as we move ahead.”
“Okay if you want to.”
Irene rolled over on her right side and Oscar moved up behind her. She lifted her leg to allow his half-hard penis to penetrate her. Before long they were peacefully sleeping together.
Oscar knocked on Maria’s door. There was quite a delay before Maria opened the door. Oscar looked at her and could see that she was aroused although she was still dressed as she was before. Oscar wondered what was happening.
“You’ve come back?”
Oscar didn’t answer her but pushed past her to see Irene. Meanwhile, Maria took Donna into her arms and kissed her.
“What are you up to Maria?” she whispered to her.
“We were reading a few of Oscar’s stories off the Ourhotwives web site. Shit some of them are enough to make you orgasm without touching yourself.”
“You weren’t playing around with Irene?”
“Shit no, Irene is as straight as an arrow. Damn, I wished she wasn’t. I’d love to give her what I gave you last night.”
“Behave yourself. Oscar is freaking out. He’s found out that Irene lied to him about last night.”
“What about her and Henry kissing?”
“It’s starting to look as if there was more than kissing going on.”
“Don’t tell me that he fucked her?”
“It’s possible. We don’t know for sure but we do know that she didn’t tell him the truth. At least she didn’t tell him everything.”
“Christ! Her period ended Friday just over a week ago. I know because she told me that she was glad it was over because it had been heavier than usual. Today’s Sunday that means that she could be ovulating or close to it and she doesn’t use the pill.”
“Now I know why Oscar is almost losing it. Come on let's join them. Oscar doesn’t deserve this type of shit.”
When they entered the lounge Oscar was holding Irene close to his body and she was crying. Oscar looked up at the two girls.
“Maria. Can you run Donna home? I think Irene and I have a few things to talk about privately. Come on honey. Let’s go home.”
“Can you ring me back later Oscar and let me know how Irene is?”
“Of course I will. Donna thanks for your support. I appreciate it.”
Donna nodded to indicate her agreement. Inside she was boiling. She now believed that her husband had cheated on her and in doing so may well have destroyed the strongest marriage in Barcelona. She needed to be consoled so the moment Oscar closed the front door she grabbed Maria and kissed her.
Irene sat in the passenger seat all the way home without saying a word. So far she didn’t know how much Oscar knew about last night except what he said when he came in. “You lied to me about last night.” She wondered how much Henry had told him. She was not ashamed of what she had done but she was ashamed of not being honest with her husband.
When they arrived home she got out of the car. Oscar picked her up bodily and carried her through to their bedroom. He laid her down on the bed and kissed her. He didn’t seem angry as she expected he would be but seemed to be more concerned for her welfare.
“I want to make love to you,” he said.
“I don’t understand. I’ve lied to you and you respond by wanting to make love to me.”
“To lie to me you have to have been under enormous pressure. I want to show you that I care too much for you to get angry. I want to take away your stress and pain. I want to make love to you.”
“I love you, Oscar. I’m sorry. I should have trusted you enough to tell you the truth.”
Oscar pushed her dress up, pulled her panties to the side and rubbed his cock head up and down her slit before he pushed its head inside her. Irene lifted her hips to take more of him inside her. As they made love this is the story she told.
…
I wanted to test you to see if you would get jealous and how you would handle it. While Henry and I were talking I could see that you stopped at the table near the bar with the drinks. I knew you planned to watch us to see what happened. It aroused me to think that I was talking to a man who had made it very clear that he wanted to have sex with me and you were giving us space to do whatever we wanted.
To top that off you knew if given a half a chance Henry would try to have sex with me and yet you trusted me enough to leave me alone with him. You can’t believe how wet that made me. I was creaming myself.
Then I had an idea. I would test you out to know how you would react if you thought that we were actually going to have sex. I whispered to Henry, “come with me. I want to tease Oscar a little by setting him a little test.”
That’s when we left the tavern. I had passed the narrow dark lane many times so I knew with the sun down if you did follow us you would not see us in there so once we were out the door I quickly pulled Henry to the laneway.
When I saw you cross the road and start looking for us in the bushes I became more aroused. I knew you would be upset but I also knew with it you would be sexually aroused and it impacted me the same way. I was soaked. As I watched you, Henry was behind me kissing my ear lobes and neck while putting his hands up under my top and massaging my back up to my shoulders. It felt good, very good. After a time he passed one hand around to play with one of my nipples. I could see you looking through the bushes across the road. You would disappear and then reappear somewhere else. Finally you went back inside.
Henry playing with my nipples almost made me have an orgasm. He then suggested that we go back inside but I hesitated. He had done it all right with me. I had been mistaken about Henry and I felt guilty for mistrusting him so I held him from leaving and pulled him back so that he was behind me again. I told him to kiss me again and turned my head to allow it. He knew what I really wanted.
That was when he pushed my panties to the side and put one then two fingers deep inside me. Those big fingers of his felt awesome. I couldn’t help it my orgasm hit with such a force that he had his massive cock inside me before I realized it. Once he was inside me there was no way that I was going to let him pull out. He was stroking his eight inches all the way in then back out again. He would pull out until just the head was in me then thrust right to the hilt.
Suddenly realized that I could be ovulating.
“You have to pull out Henry. I’m not on the pill and if you cum inside me I’ll get pregnant for sure.”
“Trust me, Irene. You have been testing Oscar now this is your test. I want you to trust me.”
“What do you mean, trust you. No Henry, you can’t cum inside me.”
“Oscar is my mate, Irene. He trusts me but he told me that you don’t. So now I’m telling you that this is your test. If you trust your husband’s judgment you will do exactly what I want. Now your test is, do you trust your husband to take the risk or do you not trust your husband and make me pull out?”
“I trust my husband. I would put my life in his hands.”
“What you just told me is that you do not want me to pull out, correct.”
“If you’re testing my faith in Oscar then, yes, don’t pull out.”
With that I reached my second orgasm. It was so strong that my knees gave out and Henry had to hold me up by the hips. That’s what caused these bruises. I saw you looking at them this morning and I was surprised that you didn’t ask me about them.
A few seconds later he came. His first squirt was massive and he squirted eight more times after that. I had cum running out of me so badly that it was running down into my boots. I was a mess.
Henry told me that we would be missed and that we had to go back inside. I told him that I couldn’t possibly go back into the tavern in the mess I was in. Henry went to his car and brought back a box of wipes and cleaned me up as best he could. All he could do was clean up what was outside me. Inside I was soaked and it kept seeping out of me right through until this morning.
Before we went back inside I looked at him and said, “If I’m pregnant I kill you, Henry, I promise.”
He laughed and asked, “What protection do you use with your husband?”
“He’s had a vasectomy.”
“Yep, that’s right, just like me.”
…
Oscar kissed Irene and told her that he loved her. Irene went to say she was sorry but Oscar spoke loudly above her and said, “You only did what I wanted. Don’t you dare say you are sorry unless it is an apology for not telling me the truth?”
“I’m sorry Oscar. I should have trusted you enough to tell you about it on the way home.”
“Don’t worry, I knew anyway.”
“You knew, how?”
“Well first off I could smell his sperm on you. Then when we made love last night you were so loose and smooth that you had to have taken something pretty big and Henry was the only person to have the opportunity.”
“But you didn’t say anything. You didn’t accuse me.”
“Would that have changed anything? I just wanted to give you time to realize that you needed to tell me the truth. Can I ask you a personal question?”
“Yes, of course. After what I have done you can ask me anything.”
“If I hadn’t left Maria’s place would you have let me have sex with her?”
“That was what I wanted to do. She wanted it as well but I don’t know if I could. It was really stressing me out but I knew that you deserved to have her after what I did.”
“You do know that I wasn’t going to do it, don’t you?”
“Why? You seem to get on so well with her and she enjoys your company. She told me that she would do anything to have sex with you.”
“You still don’t understand me do you?”
“You’re a man. All men want to lay every woman they can. That’s the way men are.”
“Not this man. I only ever want one woman and I have her.”
“You lost part of her last night.”
“No, I didn’t. I just loaned her out for half an hour. She is still mine, all of her.”
“She is not as tight as she was before last night. It stretched me. You must be able to feel that.”
“Oh, my God, yes, Oh honey. I love you, I love you, yes, ah, fuck I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming.”
They lay still hold each other for five minutes before Irene asked, “Did you cum because I told you I was stretched?”
“Yes.”
“I don’t understand that?”
“Well, when you said you was stretched I saw visions of his rock hard cock stroking out then ramming home inside you coating the walls of your vagina with his sperm and you knowing that you were ovulating believing that he was impregnating you.”
“I can tell you that the real thing was better than the vision. I didn’t tell you but I reached orgasm three times, not two. The moment that he started to throb inside me it hit me again and I squirted. That’s why it ran down my legs into my shoes. It wasn’t him that did that it was me.”
“Yes, I knew that too. It was you I could smell all the way home in the car. I went out to get into the car this morning and I could still smell it. I had to clean the mess you left on the seat before we went out.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Why are you sorry? I loved it. Can I tell you a little secret?”
“Of course.”
“If I had known last night what a mess you made on the seat I would have come back out and licked it clean.”
“You could have licked me clean.”
“I tried but you wouldn’t let me go down there. You held me too tight.”
“I was frightened of what you would see and think of me.”
“I would have absolutely loved it and I would have adored you for letting me.”
“Damn, and now you tell me.”
“Well, you will know next time, won’t you?”
“You realize that next time he won’t have a vasectomy and I could really end up pregnant.”
“Yes, I know that.”
“Should I go on the pill?”
“Do you want to?”
“Do you want me to?”
“We always wanted to have a boy.”
“You want me to get pregnant?”
“Only if you want to but it is a possibility.”
“Yes, a real possibility if I don’t take the pill.”
“Why don’t we make these type of decisions as we move ahead.”
“Okay if you want to.”
Irene rolled over on her right side and Oscar moved up behind her. She lifted her leg to allow his half-hard penis to penetrate her. Before long they were peacefully sleeping together.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
This is chapter 6 - How to save a marriage.
Life went on. Irene and Oscar talked regularly about the possibility of Irene taking a lover but neither of them did anything about it. Henry stayed clear of Irene. Donna had made sure that he understood that if he interfered with Irene and Oscar’s relationship then he was going to answer to her. Henry knew not to cross Donna.
Maria regularly visited Irene and Oscar. Whenever they were together Maria showed Oscar a lot of attention. It didn’t worry Irene, not because she trusted Maria but because she knew that no matter how hard Maria tried Oscar would continue to say a firm no to her. As a result instead of Maria and Oscar becoming lovers, they become very close friends.
Maria occasionally spent a night with Donna and with Henry either when her husband was away or when he was working the night shift. Then one day Maria came to see Oscar on a Saturday while Irene was out shopping. Oscar was shocked when he saw Maria at the door.
“What are you doing here Maria? Irene is out shopping.”
“I know. I need your help.”
“If this is your way of trying to get me into bed, Maria I will have to cut off our friendship.”
“I know that you are not going to make love to me. No this is more important than that.”
“What’s wrong?”
“Don is leaving me. He knows.”
“How can I help?”
“I was hoping you might talk to him for me. He won’t discuss it with me.”
“I doubt that he will talk to me either. He probably thinks we are lovers but I’ll try. You stay here. I’ll be back after I’ve talked to him.”
Oscar drove across to Maria’s house. He parked in the driveway behind Don’s car. As he climbed out Don came down the driveway towards him.
“You’re Irene’s husband aren’t you? What the fuck do you want?”
“Irene told me that you and Maria were splitting up. I thought you might like a hand or maybe someone to talk to.”
“You don’t know me. Why would you want to help me?”
“Maria is worried about you. She asked Irene to get me to come over to offer you some support.”
“She didn’t worry about me when she was off fucking other men, did she? Why would she be worried now?”
“I don’t know anything about her private business. I just know she is worried sick about you now. Do you think we could go somewhere private to have a cup of coffee or something, somewhere that we can talk without the neighbours listening?”
“I guess so. I don’t know what to do. I just can’t believe it. This shit shouldn’t be happening!”
“Come on. Get in my car and we’ll go to a coffee house.”
Don got into the car. Tears were running down his cheeks. They rode in silence for a while then he said, “She’s been fucking someone while I’ve been working.”
“Has she? Did you catch her?”
“No, one of the guys that I work with told me she has been going across to a swinger’s house while I’ve been working.”
“So he saw them having sex, did he?”
“No, but he said that all the people who go there get together for sex. She wouldn’t be there if she wasn’t having sex.”
“Where is this place? Who are the people?”
“It’s at number 6 Chestnut Place.”
“What! That’s the address of one of my workmates. Are you telling me that Henry is a swinger and he holds swinger’s parties?”
“That’s what this guy said.”
“Damn, you learn new things every day. Henry’s a good bloke. We have a few drinks together every Saturday evening.”
“You know him well then?”
“I know him very well. I’ve known him for ten years, perhaps a little more. He is a bit of a flirt but it’s all harmless stuff. Most of us men like to show the ladies that we’re interested. You know what I mean. I think your mate has made a mistake, Don.”
“Did Maria tell you to say this to me?”
“No one tells me what to say and think, Don. Look, why don’t I call Henry and ask him to join us for a coffee. If you meet the guy you might see how harmless he is.”
“I’d be embarrassed.”
“He doesn’t have to know why we have called him. It might put a different perspective on it for you. As I say he likes to flirt and he probably does get a little bit on the side occasionally. A lot of guys do but it is all harmless stuff.”
“You think he might have, you know, slept with Maria then.”
“I’m not saying that Don. All I’m saying is that Henry and his wife are very close. She knows he flirts with the ladies occasionally but she knows no matter what, he will always come home to her. Henry is one of those occupational flirts. He regularly flirts with my wife Irene but it has no meaning. It certainly is not serious enough for me to throw my marriage away for.”
“You’re Irene’s husband, That’s right, Maria and Irene are best mates. Marie told me you were a good husband to her friend Irene.”
“Yes, that’s me, Don. Now, do you want to meet Henry?”
“I don’t think I need to. I should catch up to Maria and apologize to her.”
“Okay, I know where she will be. She’ll either be with Irene or at my house. I told Irene to give her the keys to the house if she had to go out.”
Oscar headed home. When they entered the house Maria and Irene were seated at the kitchen table drinking coffee. Oscar hesitated a little at the door to let Don go ahead of him.
“Can I talk to you, Maria?”
“Yes. I’m listening.”
“I thought we might talk privately.”
“These are my friends. You can talk in front of them. I trust Oscar and Irene.”
“Okay, I’ve come to say I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have accused you the way I did.”
“No, you didn’t have any right given you are doing what you accused me of.”
“What!”
“I’m not a fool, Don. I do your washing. I know the smell of a woman’s pussy. I know that you have been having affairs for a long time, years in fact but even though I knew I never once accused you of it.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t want to hurt you.”
“Well, you did hurt me. You hurt me a lot over a very long time, so much that I decided to see how you liked it. I set you up to believe that I was cheating on you.”
“You set me up?”
“Yes, I knew that your friend hated Henry so I made sure that he saw me going to Henry’s place at night when you were at work. He did exactly as we wanted him to, the rat. He ran to you to tell you I was cheating on you. The disappointing part, Don is that you didn’t have the common decency to sit and listen to me even though you had cheated on me for years.”
“I’m sorry. Come home with me, honey.”
“You expect me to go back to sitting at home waiting for you to come home to me after you have been fucking your bitch, don’t you? You expect me to go back to washing your clothes smelling of her pussy. It’s not going to happen, Don. Either it is me or it’s your little bitch or maybe both of us together but things have to change. Now you go home and think about it because for me to come home something definitely has to change.”
Don looked at her for a while before he asked, “What do you mean by both of us together?”
“I know she must mean a lot to you, Don because you have been having an affair with her for three years that I know of. I must mean something to you as well otherwise you would have left me before now. So what I’m saying is that if you are not willing to give her up then perhaps the three of us can come together under the same roof.”
“You would do that for me?”
“Yes, I would but there would be some conditions.”
“What conditions?”
“You no longer have sex with me so if that continues then I want to take a lover.”
“I wouldn’t like that.”
“That’s fine because you can prevent it. It’ll be up to you.”
“I don’t follow?”
“Well. If you make love to me often enough then I wouldn’t need a lover, will I?”
“I see. Do you think it would work?”
“I know it would. Your girlfriend doesn’t know who I am but her and I have become friends over the last eighteen months.”
“You’ve met Rosie?”
“Yes, we’ve been going out to movies and meeting for coffees. You have good taste. She’s a wonderful person. I can see why you like her. I do too. I think the three of us would be happy together.”
“I don’t think she would like the idea of moving in with us. I don’t know if it would work.”
“It’ll work. She feels guilty about you cheating on your wife. She told me. She also told me that she wished she could meet your wife. I told her that I knew you and for her to leave it with me and I’d see what I could arrange.”
“That thing with that Henry fellow, were you sleeping with him?”
“That’s a question that will remain unanswered for now because I don’t think you have the right to ask it. What I will tell you is that Henry worked with me to let you think I was sleeping with him. He and his wife, Donna are good friends of mine.”
Don turned towards Oscar, “Were you in on this as well?”
“I’m learning about it at the same time as you. I was asked to get you together with Maria so that she could talk to you. That was the first that I knew about anything. I plead not guilty.”
“Thanks Oscar. I owe you one.”
“I’ll remember. One day I might call on you for support. We all need help sometimes.”
Don and Maria left. Irene walked Don to Maria’s car but Maria hung back. Once Don and Irene were out of sight Maria grabbed Oscar and kissed him. Oscar was shocked by the amount of tongue she used.
“I owe you one as well and I always pay my debts.”
“Come on, Maria. You know that I won’t cheat on Irene.”
“One day you will and I’ll be there for you. I’ve talked to Irene and she said if you wanted to it was okay with her.”
“It’s not going to happen, Maria.”
“We’ll see. Now walk me down to my husband. I want to take him home and fuck him and his girlfriend, especially his girlfriend.”
You’re a naughty girl, Maria. I should spank you.”
“Promises, promises, promises,” she said with a giggle.
After Don and Maria left, Irene dragged Oscar into the bedroom. She dropped her clothes and lay down on the bed with her legs spread. Oscar stood back watching her.
“Come and get me. You deserve a big reward. You just helped save my best friends marriage for her. I don’t know how you got Don to come over here but whatever you did it worked.”
“It was simple. I just lied.”
“What did you lie about?”
“I just told Don that Henry flirts a bit but he would never fuck another man’s wife.”
“Touche. I hurt you didn’t I?”
“Yes, it hurt but it was also very exciting. Do you understand that having sex with Henry wasn’t the problem? The problem was that you didn’t share it with me. You didn’t tell me you were going to do it and you lied to me after you did it. That is what hurt me.”
“I didn’t know that I was going to do it so I couldn’t tell you. Then after I panicked and thought you might leave me for doing it.”
“I need to make something very clear to you. I will not leave you no matter what. I will always be here when you come home because I love you but to save me pain I would like you to call me if you think you are going to do something like that again.”
“You want me to stop everything to call you and say something like I am about to fuck Henry? Don’t you think that would put a damper on the excitement?”
“I don’t think you will get with henry again but you have got the essence of the message right. I don’t want to find out by accident. I want to know about it when it happens but I’d prefer to be there to see it happen. As for putting a damper on the excitement, have you ever thought that the man you are with might find it exciting to know you were calling to ask your husband’s permission.”
“Alright then. For saving my best friends marriage I want you to lick my pussy and then make love to me with your little dickie.”
What’s this little dickie thing?”
“I’ve felt Henry now so you will always be my little dickie from now on.”
“He’s that big, is he?”
“Yes, he is very big. It hurt me a bit but it was a very good hurt. I had never orgasmed more than twice during sex before and it happened three times with Henry.”
“So that’s a challenge. I have to make it four times at least.”
“Why not go all out and make it five. You have an advantage over Henry.”
“I’ve got an advantage? What’s that?”
“I love you. I just like Henry.”
“I love you too.”
“Yes, I know otherwise you wouldn’t be going down this pathway to impregnation with me. I’m going to really enjoy it, you know?”
“Yes, I know and I am too.”
“Would you do something for me one day, Oscar?”
“I’d do anything for you, Irene, you know that.”
“The time will come one day when you will not be with me and my lover, whoever that is. When that day arrives I want you to go to Maria.”
“Yes, I understand. I’ll need someone to talk to.”
“No, I want you to make love to her as you do with me.”
“I don’t know if I can do that, honey.”
“You lied to me. You said you would do anything for me. This is what I want. I want my best friend to know what it is like to make love to a real man.”
“Honey, I don’t know what to say.”
“There’s one other thing.”
“What’s that?”
“When you do it don’t tell me about it."
"So let me understand this, you want me to make love to your best friend but then you insist that I not tell you about it.”
“That’s right.”
“Do you know how stupid that sounds? Explain why.”
“I don’t want to know about it, that’s all.”
“But if you have told me to do it then you will know about it.”
“I’ll convince myself that you wouldn’t cheat on me.”
“It won’t be cheating if you tell me to do it. Do you understand how silly that sounds? Go fuck my best friend but don’t tell me about it.”
“I know she turns you on and she wants to make love to you. It’s just that I can’t stand the thought of it actually happening.”
“There is a simple solution. Maria and I could stay good friends and forget about the sex.”
“Then I’ll feel guilty. You are giving me my freedom while I’m denying you the right.”
“Okay, look at it this way. When the time comes for you to have sex with another man I’ll probably enjoy it as much as you so you won’t owe me anything.”
“I don’t believe that.”
“Okay, let’s try again. You know I like giving you oral. What say you give me permission to perform oral on Maria? I’ll enjoy it. Maria will enjoy it. You will be with your new boyfriend so you will enjoy it but I won’t feel as guilty so I’ll be able to talk to you about it.”
“You would do that for me? I mean don’t you want to have sex with Maria. Is that what this is about?”
“There is no one other than you that I’d rather have sex with than Maria but your welfare is more important to me than that.”
“I love you, Oscar. Come here and make love to me.”
“I love you too Irene. Please don’t ruin it for us by pushing me onto Maria. I’m happy and she is happy the way things are and we are good friends. We aren’t and don’t want to be fuck buddies.”
Irene shook her head, “Come here and tell me has my little pussy recovered from Henry. You told me it would in a few weeks but I think it is still loose.”
Oscar laughed and replied, “Don’t worry about it. I like your pussy just the way it is.” He rolled over on top of her while she guided him into her heaven. Despite what he said Oscar noted that she was quite a bit sloppier than she had been before Henry. He just hoped that it was not going to be permanent.
Life went on. Irene and Oscar talked regularly about the possibility of Irene taking a lover but neither of them did anything about it. Henry stayed clear of Irene. Donna had made sure that he understood that if he interfered with Irene and Oscar’s relationship then he was going to answer to her. Henry knew not to cross Donna.
Maria regularly visited Irene and Oscar. Whenever they were together Maria showed Oscar a lot of attention. It didn’t worry Irene, not because she trusted Maria but because she knew that no matter how hard Maria tried Oscar would continue to say a firm no to her. As a result instead of Maria and Oscar becoming lovers, they become very close friends.
Maria occasionally spent a night with Donna and with Henry either when her husband was away or when he was working the night shift. Then one day Maria came to see Oscar on a Saturday while Irene was out shopping. Oscar was shocked when he saw Maria at the door.
“What are you doing here Maria? Irene is out shopping.”
“I know. I need your help.”
“If this is your way of trying to get me into bed, Maria I will have to cut off our friendship.”
“I know that you are not going to make love to me. No this is more important than that.”
“What’s wrong?”
“Don is leaving me. He knows.”
“How can I help?”
“I was hoping you might talk to him for me. He won’t discuss it with me.”
“I doubt that he will talk to me either. He probably thinks we are lovers but I’ll try. You stay here. I’ll be back after I’ve talked to him.”
Oscar drove across to Maria’s house. He parked in the driveway behind Don’s car. As he climbed out Don came down the driveway towards him.
“You’re Irene’s husband aren’t you? What the fuck do you want?”
“Irene told me that you and Maria were splitting up. I thought you might like a hand or maybe someone to talk to.”
“You don’t know me. Why would you want to help me?”
“Maria is worried about you. She asked Irene to get me to come over to offer you some support.”
“She didn’t worry about me when she was off fucking other men, did she? Why would she be worried now?”
“I don’t know anything about her private business. I just know she is worried sick about you now. Do you think we could go somewhere private to have a cup of coffee or something, somewhere that we can talk without the neighbours listening?”
“I guess so. I don’t know what to do. I just can’t believe it. This shit shouldn’t be happening!”
“Come on. Get in my car and we’ll go to a coffee house.”
Don got into the car. Tears were running down his cheeks. They rode in silence for a while then he said, “She’s been fucking someone while I’ve been working.”
“Has she? Did you catch her?”
“No, one of the guys that I work with told me she has been going across to a swinger’s house while I’ve been working.”
“So he saw them having sex, did he?”
“No, but he said that all the people who go there get together for sex. She wouldn’t be there if she wasn’t having sex.”
“Where is this place? Who are the people?”
“It’s at number 6 Chestnut Place.”
“What! That’s the address of one of my workmates. Are you telling me that Henry is a swinger and he holds swinger’s parties?”
“That’s what this guy said.”
“Damn, you learn new things every day. Henry’s a good bloke. We have a few drinks together every Saturday evening.”
“You know him well then?”
“I know him very well. I’ve known him for ten years, perhaps a little more. He is a bit of a flirt but it’s all harmless stuff. Most of us men like to show the ladies that we’re interested. You know what I mean. I think your mate has made a mistake, Don.”
“Did Maria tell you to say this to me?”
“No one tells me what to say and think, Don. Look, why don’t I call Henry and ask him to join us for a coffee. If you meet the guy you might see how harmless he is.”
“I’d be embarrassed.”
“He doesn’t have to know why we have called him. It might put a different perspective on it for you. As I say he likes to flirt and he probably does get a little bit on the side occasionally. A lot of guys do but it is all harmless stuff.”
“You think he might have, you know, slept with Maria then.”
“I’m not saying that Don. All I’m saying is that Henry and his wife are very close. She knows he flirts with the ladies occasionally but she knows no matter what, he will always come home to her. Henry is one of those occupational flirts. He regularly flirts with my wife Irene but it has no meaning. It certainly is not serious enough for me to throw my marriage away for.”
“You’re Irene’s husband, That’s right, Maria and Irene are best mates. Marie told me you were a good husband to her friend Irene.”
“Yes, that’s me, Don. Now, do you want to meet Henry?”
“I don’t think I need to. I should catch up to Maria and apologize to her.”
“Okay, I know where she will be. She’ll either be with Irene or at my house. I told Irene to give her the keys to the house if she had to go out.”
Oscar headed home. When they entered the house Maria and Irene were seated at the kitchen table drinking coffee. Oscar hesitated a little at the door to let Don go ahead of him.
“Can I talk to you, Maria?”
“Yes. I’m listening.”
“I thought we might talk privately.”
“These are my friends. You can talk in front of them. I trust Oscar and Irene.”
“Okay, I’ve come to say I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have accused you the way I did.”
“No, you didn’t have any right given you are doing what you accused me of.”
“What!”
“I’m not a fool, Don. I do your washing. I know the smell of a woman’s pussy. I know that you have been having affairs for a long time, years in fact but even though I knew I never once accused you of it.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t want to hurt you.”
“Well, you did hurt me. You hurt me a lot over a very long time, so much that I decided to see how you liked it. I set you up to believe that I was cheating on you.”
“You set me up?”
“Yes, I knew that your friend hated Henry so I made sure that he saw me going to Henry’s place at night when you were at work. He did exactly as we wanted him to, the rat. He ran to you to tell you I was cheating on you. The disappointing part, Don is that you didn’t have the common decency to sit and listen to me even though you had cheated on me for years.”
“I’m sorry. Come home with me, honey.”
“You expect me to go back to sitting at home waiting for you to come home to me after you have been fucking your bitch, don’t you? You expect me to go back to washing your clothes smelling of her pussy. It’s not going to happen, Don. Either it is me or it’s your little bitch or maybe both of us together but things have to change. Now you go home and think about it because for me to come home something definitely has to change.”
Don looked at her for a while before he asked, “What do you mean by both of us together?”
“I know she must mean a lot to you, Don because you have been having an affair with her for three years that I know of. I must mean something to you as well otherwise you would have left me before now. So what I’m saying is that if you are not willing to give her up then perhaps the three of us can come together under the same roof.”
“You would do that for me?”
“Yes, I would but there would be some conditions.”
“What conditions?”
“You no longer have sex with me so if that continues then I want to take a lover.”
“I wouldn’t like that.”
“That’s fine because you can prevent it. It’ll be up to you.”
“I don’t follow?”
“Well. If you make love to me often enough then I wouldn’t need a lover, will I?”
“I see. Do you think it would work?”
“I know it would. Your girlfriend doesn’t know who I am but her and I have become friends over the last eighteen months.”
“You’ve met Rosie?”
“Yes, we’ve been going out to movies and meeting for coffees. You have good taste. She’s a wonderful person. I can see why you like her. I do too. I think the three of us would be happy together.”
“I don’t think she would like the idea of moving in with us. I don’t know if it would work.”
“It’ll work. She feels guilty about you cheating on your wife. She told me. She also told me that she wished she could meet your wife. I told her that I knew you and for her to leave it with me and I’d see what I could arrange.”
“That thing with that Henry fellow, were you sleeping with him?”
“That’s a question that will remain unanswered for now because I don’t think you have the right to ask it. What I will tell you is that Henry worked with me to let you think I was sleeping with him. He and his wife, Donna are good friends of mine.”
Don turned towards Oscar, “Were you in on this as well?”
“I’m learning about it at the same time as you. I was asked to get you together with Maria so that she could talk to you. That was the first that I knew about anything. I plead not guilty.”
“Thanks Oscar. I owe you one.”
“I’ll remember. One day I might call on you for support. We all need help sometimes.”
Don and Maria left. Irene walked Don to Maria’s car but Maria hung back. Once Don and Irene were out of sight Maria grabbed Oscar and kissed him. Oscar was shocked by the amount of tongue she used.
“I owe you one as well and I always pay my debts.”
“Come on, Maria. You know that I won’t cheat on Irene.”
“One day you will and I’ll be there for you. I’ve talked to Irene and she said if you wanted to it was okay with her.”
“It’s not going to happen, Maria.”
“We’ll see. Now walk me down to my husband. I want to take him home and fuck him and his girlfriend, especially his girlfriend.”
You’re a naughty girl, Maria. I should spank you.”
“Promises, promises, promises,” she said with a giggle.
After Don and Maria left, Irene dragged Oscar into the bedroom. She dropped her clothes and lay down on the bed with her legs spread. Oscar stood back watching her.
“Come and get me. You deserve a big reward. You just helped save my best friends marriage for her. I don’t know how you got Don to come over here but whatever you did it worked.”
“It was simple. I just lied.”
“What did you lie about?”
“I just told Don that Henry flirts a bit but he would never fuck another man’s wife.”
“Touche. I hurt you didn’t I?”
“Yes, it hurt but it was also very exciting. Do you understand that having sex with Henry wasn’t the problem? The problem was that you didn’t share it with me. You didn’t tell me you were going to do it and you lied to me after you did it. That is what hurt me.”
“I didn’t know that I was going to do it so I couldn’t tell you. Then after I panicked and thought you might leave me for doing it.”
“I need to make something very clear to you. I will not leave you no matter what. I will always be here when you come home because I love you but to save me pain I would like you to call me if you think you are going to do something like that again.”
“You want me to stop everything to call you and say something like I am about to fuck Henry? Don’t you think that would put a damper on the excitement?”
“I don’t think you will get with henry again but you have got the essence of the message right. I don’t want to find out by accident. I want to know about it when it happens but I’d prefer to be there to see it happen. As for putting a damper on the excitement, have you ever thought that the man you are with might find it exciting to know you were calling to ask your husband’s permission.”
“Alright then. For saving my best friends marriage I want you to lick my pussy and then make love to me with your little dickie.”
What’s this little dickie thing?”
“I’ve felt Henry now so you will always be my little dickie from now on.”
“He’s that big, is he?”
“Yes, he is very big. It hurt me a bit but it was a very good hurt. I had never orgasmed more than twice during sex before and it happened three times with Henry.”
“So that’s a challenge. I have to make it four times at least.”
“Why not go all out and make it five. You have an advantage over Henry.”
“I’ve got an advantage? What’s that?”
“I love you. I just like Henry.”
“I love you too.”
“Yes, I know otherwise you wouldn’t be going down this pathway to impregnation with me. I’m going to really enjoy it, you know?”
“Yes, I know and I am too.”
“Would you do something for me one day, Oscar?”
“I’d do anything for you, Irene, you know that.”
“The time will come one day when you will not be with me and my lover, whoever that is. When that day arrives I want you to go to Maria.”
“Yes, I understand. I’ll need someone to talk to.”
“No, I want you to make love to her as you do with me.”
“I don’t know if I can do that, honey.”
“You lied to me. You said you would do anything for me. This is what I want. I want my best friend to know what it is like to make love to a real man.”
“Honey, I don’t know what to say.”
“There’s one other thing.”
“What’s that?”
“When you do it don’t tell me about it."
"So let me understand this, you want me to make love to your best friend but then you insist that I not tell you about it.”
“That’s right.”
“Do you know how stupid that sounds? Explain why.”
“I don’t want to know about it, that’s all.”
“But if you have told me to do it then you will know about it.”
“I’ll convince myself that you wouldn’t cheat on me.”
“It won’t be cheating if you tell me to do it. Do you understand how silly that sounds? Go fuck my best friend but don’t tell me about it.”
“I know she turns you on and she wants to make love to you. It’s just that I can’t stand the thought of it actually happening.”
“There is a simple solution. Maria and I could stay good friends and forget about the sex.”
“Then I’ll feel guilty. You are giving me my freedom while I’m denying you the right.”
“Okay, look at it this way. When the time comes for you to have sex with another man I’ll probably enjoy it as much as you so you won’t owe me anything.”
“I don’t believe that.”
“Okay, let’s try again. You know I like giving you oral. What say you give me permission to perform oral on Maria? I’ll enjoy it. Maria will enjoy it. You will be with your new boyfriend so you will enjoy it but I won’t feel as guilty so I’ll be able to talk to you about it.”
“You would do that for me? I mean don’t you want to have sex with Maria. Is that what this is about?”
“There is no one other than you that I’d rather have sex with than Maria but your welfare is more important to me than that.”
“I love you, Oscar. Come here and make love to me.”
“I love you too Irene. Please don’t ruin it for us by pushing me onto Maria. I’m happy and she is happy the way things are and we are good friends. We aren’t and don’t want to be fuck buddies.”
Irene shook her head, “Come here and tell me has my little pussy recovered from Henry. You told me it would in a few weeks but I think it is still loose.”
Oscar laughed and replied, “Don’t worry about it. I like your pussy just the way it is.” He rolled over on top of her while she guided him into her heaven. Despite what he said Oscar noted that she was quite a bit sloppier than she had been before Henry. He just hoped that it was not going to be permanent.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
Now for Chapter 7 - Giving Irene anything she desires. (alternatively - Irene's special present)
Several months had passed since Irene had told Oscar that she was going to take a lover. Oscar realized that if he didn’t take things into his own hands Irene may put it off forever. He would rather that she took the lead but each time he tried to discuss it with her she either started to make love with him which took his attention away from the question or she found some small crisis to delay the discussion.
With four weeks to go to Christmas Oscar rumbled around in his clothing drawers, found a sheet of paper he had left there two years before and picked up the phone.
“Hello” the voice at the end of the phone said.
“Romando, is that you?”
“Yes, who is speaking?”
“My name is Oscar my wife’s name is Irene.”
“Oh yes, my good friend, how are you. I was starting to think I would never hear from you again. It has been so long.”
“I am calling to see if you would like to come to Barcelona on holiday with us for Christmas, Romando?”
“Yes, I would love that. I enjoyed our time together when you and your beautiful wife came to Italy. I have two weeks off from Christmas until a week after New Year. Would that be alright?”
“That would be perfect. Our two daughters want to go stay with their grandparents so I will arrange it so that the three of us can spend time together while the girls are away.”
“I would like that. I often think of you and your beautiful wife. You are a very lucky man to have such a gorgeous woman, Oscar.”
“You really liked Irene, didn’t you, Romando.”
Romando hesitated then, “I am not sure that I should admit how taken by your Irene I was, Oscar otherwise you might change your mind about inviting me for Christmas. I hope one day to have a wife just like her.”
Oscar chuckled, “Romando, don’t be afraid. I understand how Irene felt about you and you felt about her. Did you know she cried on our flight back home because she was going to miss you? I want my wife to be happy, Romando. That is why I am inviting you to my home.”
“I thank you, my good friend. You have made my day. It will be good to be with you and Irene once more. I now have your phone number so I will call you with my travel details next week.”
…
That night as Irene snuggled up to Oscar he whispered in her ear, “I have a big surprise for you for Christmas, sweetheart.”
“What is it?”
“If I tell you too much it will ruin the surprise but with the girls going away on Christmas Eve I thought we could invite a friend to stay with us for the two weeks. I have also asked Don and Maria to come over for Christmas lunch to meet our guest.”
“What are you up to Oscar?”
“Be patient you will see on Christmas Eve. Until then there will be no more information.”
“You have invited my cousin out from the US, haven’t you?”
“Maybe but you must wait to be sure.”
…
The weeks went slowly. Time always does when you are waiting for a surprise. Irene tried several times unsuccessfully to find out who the visitor was to be. Oscar gave no clues, none at all. Romando confirmed his travel arrangements. He was arriving at five PM on Christmas Eve. Oscar organized for a pick up from the airport so that they would both be at home when Romando arrived. All that was left was to wait for Romano’s arrival and see where it led to.
At five-thirty on Christmas Eve there was a knock on the door. The girls had left that morning to travel to their grandparent’s home. Irene was on edge since they left. She stripped the girl’s beds and remade them. After doing so she pumped Oscar to tell her was the visitor going to be male or female. Oscar said, “You will know in time. Be patient.”
“I need to know so that I can make up the spare room and the bed. I don’t want our mystery visitor to feel out of place. Can’t you at least tell me that?”
“Tell me, who would you want it to be?”
“I hope it is my cousin, Margie from the US of course. I haven’t seen her for at least two years. She told me that she hoped to get home for Christmas. That’s who it is, isn’t it?”
Oscar grinned and walked towards the door. Irene obviously had no idea. When he arrived at the door he stopped and turned to her.
“It’s your surprise, Irene. You open the door.”
Irene jumped up and ran to the door like a young child about to receive a present. She looked at him, gave him a quick kiss on the lips and swung the door open. Oscar thought that she was going to faint for a few seconds then she threw herself into Romano’s arms and started to cry.
“Oh Romando, I didn’t think I would ever see you again. This is the best Christmas surprise I’ve ever had.” She kissed Romando on the lips as if they were lovers. Romando kissed her back but then pulled away, looking at Oscar as he did so.
“I’m sorry, Oscar. I didn’t mean to kiss your beautiful wife like that.”
Oscar laughed, “That’s alright Romando. I know how you both feel about each other. If it was going to upset me I would never have invited you and yes, you are right, my wife is one of the most beautiful, sexy and sensuous women ever born. I love her dearly and I would give her anything she desires. I hope you feel the same way.”
Irene pulled away from Romando’s arms and moved over to her husband, “You are the best husband any woman has ever had, Oscar. I love you. You can’t possibly know how aroused I feel right now. I hope you know what you are doing because with two sexy men in the house I may totally lose control.” She kissed him and whispered quietly in his ear so that their guest could not hear. “I wish you had told me so that I could get some condoms.”
Oscar laughed and replied, “That would have spoiled it for Romando.”
“Romando, would you go through to the lounge room, straight through there, please. I need to talk to my husband in private.”
“Okay, I hope I haven’t caused you a problem.”
“No Romando. Everything is wonderful. I just need to talk to him about a little detail, that’s all. We won’t be long. There is wine on the table. Pour yourself one.”
When Romando was out of hearing range Irene asked, “Are you sure about this. We haven’t really discussed it. It’s a big step. I will be ovulating at some stage while he is here.”
“I want a son, do you?”
“You know I do but I wanted to carry your son not someone else’s.”
“You know that I can’t give you a child. This is your Christmas present, the opportunity to make love to a man other than your husband who you have an affinity with, someone who you could easily fall in love with. When it is over you will have inside your body part of him that will remain in your life as long as you live.”
“Oh fuck, I love you. Remember what I told you about Maria? For doing this for me I intend inviting Maria over one night so that the four of us can make love together.”
“You really don’t understand, do you? I don’t want to make love to Maria. You’re the only woman that I want but I do want to be present when you seduce Romando.”
“I promise. I won’t allow him to even touch my pussy unless you are there with us. Come on we better start entertaining our guest.”
…
The three of them had a wonderful night talking about things that had happened during Oscar and Irene’s Italian holiday. Romando bought them up to date on everything that had happened to him over the last two years.
The wine flowed freely as they talked. Romando sat at one end of the sofa, Oscar at the other and Irene sat in between the two men. She made sure that she paid them equally the same attention. Sometimes she touched Oscar’s leg as she talked and at others, she touched Romando’s. Oscar noticed that on a number of occasions that Romando’s erection was visible in his shorts. It was obvious that Irene’s touching was having its effect on him.
Around midnight Romando told them he needed to sleep as he had been up since daylight and he was feeling weary. Irene apologized for keeping his up saying that she was so excited to see him that she had forgotten the time. She then took him by the hand and led him down the passageway towards the spare room.
Around halfway to the room she stopped, turned to her husband and said, “Oscar, why are you not coming with us?”
Oscar looked up to her and replied, “I thought that you and Romando may like some privacy.”
“Silly man, Oscar, this is our time together, all three of us. Come on!”
Oscar rose and followed them to the spare room. He stood back and watched as Irene fussed over Romando, turning his bed down for him and then taking his clothes and placing them into the drawers for him. As she folded his clothes she placed his PJ’s on the pillow for him. As she moved around the bed she placed her hand on Romando’s arm when they got close together. Finally, she stopped directly in front of him and rose up on the toes and kissed him.
Romando didn’t know what to do. He was lost for words. He felt close, very close to this woman and it appeared to him that she was throwing herself at him with her husband present. It was not the first time that a married woman had shown interest in Romando but this was different. On the previous occasion, the husband was not aware. He did not want to upset his friend, Oscar.
“You don’t like me,” Irene said.
“What do you mean,” Romando asked.
“I went to kiss you and you didn’t respond. I like you Romando and tonight I truly enjoyed being with you and my husband but you didn’t kiss me. Did you know that Oscar bought you here for a holiday as a present just for me?”
“I’m a present? What do you mean? Oscar is that true?”
Oscar walked over to his wife and took her into his arms. He kissed her as any lover would do and told her, “Give Romando a little time to get used to being with us, Irene. He may be a little shy. Let me talk to him. I’ll join you in bed shortly.”
Irene looked up at Romando again and once more she pulled him down to kiss her. Romando Responded this time and held her tightly to his body and returned her kiss.
“That’s better,” She said, “Goodnight Romando. I’m really happy to see you.”
Romando smiled at her and replied, “Yes, I can tell. I’m sorry if I disappointed you.”
Irene didn’t reply but smiled and quietly left the room. Both men watched her until she was out of sight.
“She is beautiful, isn’t she, Romando.”
“She is absolutely exquisite. I’ve never met a woman as gorgeous as Irene. I’m sorry, Oscar if I seem to have been a little forward with her. She treats me as if I’m her lover and it gets me excited.”
“Do you understand why I’ve asked you to come here for Christmas, Romando?”
“I thought it was for us to spend some time together as friends.”
“That’s right but I need to point out to you that I have given Irene special permission while you are here.”
“Special permission?”
“Yes, you see when we left Italy she cried. She didn’t cry because she was leaving Italy although she liked being there. She cried because she felt attracted to you, Romando.”
“I felt it too but I could not tell her because you are my friend and I did not want to hurt you.”
“I appreciate that. I should say a big thank you for that. I probably would not have been able to stand it at that time of my life if you and Irene had made love but now I want her to experience it.”
“You want me to make love to your wife?”
“I’m not asking you to do it, Romando but if it were to happen and if I was present each time then I could accept it.” Oscar stopped talking for a moment to put the right words together. Romando sensed that the older man had more to say so waited. “After we left Italy I realized that Irene wanted it to happen with you Romando but she didn’t allow it because she didn’t want to hurt me. I have given her a hall pass while you are here. Do you understand what I’m telling you?”
“Oh, yes, you’re giving me permission to make my dream come true. You don’t know how many times I’ve lain in bed dreaming of Irene. Did you know that I kissed her once when you left us together at the pool? You have no idea what that meant to me.”
“Yes, she told me. Now to allow this to happen I need to get you to make me a couple of promises. Can I?”
“Yes, of course, she is your wife.”
“The first one is that you must not try to destroy our marriage. The second one is that I must always be present if you have sex. Finally, if you impregnate Irene then I will be listed as the father and you will be the child’s godfather.”
“Irene is not on the pill?”
“That’s right. There are reasons why she doesn't take the pill so there is a risk.”
“If we make love I could use a condom.”
“No, her allergy to the rubber makes that impractical.”
“If we make love I could pull out for her.”
“Well, that’s up to you and Irene but I think she would be disappointed if you kept doing that. For her, the feel of the ejaculation often makes her climax. You wouldn’t like her to feel disappointed would you?”
“But you would have to raise a child?”
“I have always wanted three children. We only have two. For various reasons it is unlikely that I could father a child now.”
“I don’t know what to say, Oscar? You are offering me what I dream of every night. I am indebted to you and I will be for the rest of my life.”
“If you make Irene happy and I know you will, it will be me that is indebted to you, Romando. Now sleep tight and let see what happens tomorrow, will we.”
“Okay, Oscar, Goodnight.”
Oscar started to leave the bedroom but turned with a smile on his face, “I forgot to tell you, Romando. There are tissues and lube in the bedside table drawer. Don’t overdo it. Keep some for Irene.”
Oscar walked down to the master bedroom giggling like a little girl who heard her first rude joke. He dropped all his clothes and climbed in behind his little wife.
“What did you tell him?”
“Ahh, that is men’s business but I assure you that the next time you kiss him he won’t resist.”
“Did you tell him that he can make love to me?”
“I told him there are three rules he must abide by. The first one is that he must not try to destroy our marriage. The second one is that I must always be present if you have sex. Finally, if he impregnates you then I will be listed as the father and he will be the child’s godfather”
“You told him that I will be fertile and unprotected?”
“I didn’t tell him that but he would have worked it out from what I said.”
“Oscar, are you sure about this?”
“Are you?”
“I think so.”
“You think so or you know so.”
“I worry about you.”
“I’m okay. I organized this remember.”
“Do you want me to go to him tonight?”
“No, I want to be with you tonight before I give you away.”
“Okay. I’m very wet. I’m excited. I’m not sure that I can wait until tomorrow.”
“You must. I am your husband and I don’t want to give you away tonight. Tonight is for you and me. You can think about him like you have many times when we make love but I want you for myself tonight.”
“You know that I think of him as we make love?”
“Yes, you have called out his name when you have reached orgasm.”
“I’m sorry. I’m so ashamed. I have the greatest husband ever and yet I dream of fucking another man.”
“Don’t be sorry. He wouldn’t be here if you hadn’t done that. I have told you before I will do anything for you.”
“Yes, and I appreciate it. You didn’t have to set those rules for him. I would have imposed them anyway.”
“You are a very sensuous woman. You may lose sight of right and wrong in the heat of love.”
“Not love, Oscar, It’ll be sex.”
Oscar smiled at her, “I’m not a fool, Irene. I can see how much you care for him. I’m hoping that by giving him to you I can let you get over your desires for him.”
“It could get worse.”
“Yes, it could but then if I tried to keep you away from him one day you might go looking for him. That’s my fear.”
“I wouldn’t do that to you, Oscar. I want to repay you. I want you to spend time with Maria. She wants you and I know how much she turns you on. I want you to spend some nights with her.”
“No, I’ve told you before. You’re the only woman I ever want to be with.”
“Maybe the four of us can spend a night together. After Christmas Don is on the night shift and Maria told me she could spend a couple of nights with us.”
“You’re a naughty girl, Irene. I know what you are doing but the answer is no. It’s no now and it will be no in a week’s time. If you insist that I leave you and Romando alone together one night I will do it. I won’t like it but I will do it for you. You don’t need to get Maria to seduce me for that you just have to ask.”
“That’s not the reason. I just want to give you something special as you have for me. Maria is a wonderful lover. You would like being with her.”
“You really are persistent. Okay, I’ll think about it. No guarantees.”
“I love you.”
“I love you too, Irene.”
Oscar lifted her up and placed her on top of him. His cock aligned exactly with her. She was very wet and had not regained her tightness even though it was now over a month since she and Henry had sex at the tavern. His cock slid all the way inside her with little resistance. Oscar was starting to believe she would never recover her tightness especially as she would be with Romando for the next two weeks.
Irene’s orgasm rushed up on her quickly. Her juices flooded their bed as she thought of the night in the dark laneway when Henry flooded her with his sperm and how worried Oscar may have been thinking that Henry had impregnated her. As she came down from her orgasmic spasms she knew that this was going to happen again shortly and this time it was for real.
Oscar closed his eyes and thought of Romando’s big penis penetrating Irene. He then thought of how loose and slippery she would be for him afterwards. Then thoughts of sex with Maria took over his mind and his cock jerked in response as he flooded Irene’s vagina with his useless sperm.
They drifted off to sleep with Oscar behind her holding her tightly to his body as Oscar's sperm ran down her leg onto the sheets.
Several months had passed since Irene had told Oscar that she was going to take a lover. Oscar realized that if he didn’t take things into his own hands Irene may put it off forever. He would rather that she took the lead but each time he tried to discuss it with her she either started to make love with him which took his attention away from the question or she found some small crisis to delay the discussion.
With four weeks to go to Christmas Oscar rumbled around in his clothing drawers, found a sheet of paper he had left there two years before and picked up the phone.
“Hello” the voice at the end of the phone said.
“Romando, is that you?”
“Yes, who is speaking?”
“My name is Oscar my wife’s name is Irene.”
“Oh yes, my good friend, how are you. I was starting to think I would never hear from you again. It has been so long.”
“I am calling to see if you would like to come to Barcelona on holiday with us for Christmas, Romando?”
“Yes, I would love that. I enjoyed our time together when you and your beautiful wife came to Italy. I have two weeks off from Christmas until a week after New Year. Would that be alright?”
“That would be perfect. Our two daughters want to go stay with their grandparents so I will arrange it so that the three of us can spend time together while the girls are away.”
“I would like that. I often think of you and your beautiful wife. You are a very lucky man to have such a gorgeous woman, Oscar.”
“You really liked Irene, didn’t you, Romando.”
Romando hesitated then, “I am not sure that I should admit how taken by your Irene I was, Oscar otherwise you might change your mind about inviting me for Christmas. I hope one day to have a wife just like her.”
Oscar chuckled, “Romando, don’t be afraid. I understand how Irene felt about you and you felt about her. Did you know she cried on our flight back home because she was going to miss you? I want my wife to be happy, Romando. That is why I am inviting you to my home.”
“I thank you, my good friend. You have made my day. It will be good to be with you and Irene once more. I now have your phone number so I will call you with my travel details next week.”
…
That night as Irene snuggled up to Oscar he whispered in her ear, “I have a big surprise for you for Christmas, sweetheart.”
“What is it?”
“If I tell you too much it will ruin the surprise but with the girls going away on Christmas Eve I thought we could invite a friend to stay with us for the two weeks. I have also asked Don and Maria to come over for Christmas lunch to meet our guest.”
“What are you up to Oscar?”
“Be patient you will see on Christmas Eve. Until then there will be no more information.”
“You have invited my cousin out from the US, haven’t you?”
“Maybe but you must wait to be sure.”
…
The weeks went slowly. Time always does when you are waiting for a surprise. Irene tried several times unsuccessfully to find out who the visitor was to be. Oscar gave no clues, none at all. Romando confirmed his travel arrangements. He was arriving at five PM on Christmas Eve. Oscar organized for a pick up from the airport so that they would both be at home when Romando arrived. All that was left was to wait for Romano’s arrival and see where it led to.
At five-thirty on Christmas Eve there was a knock on the door. The girls had left that morning to travel to their grandparent’s home. Irene was on edge since they left. She stripped the girl’s beds and remade them. After doing so she pumped Oscar to tell her was the visitor going to be male or female. Oscar said, “You will know in time. Be patient.”
“I need to know so that I can make up the spare room and the bed. I don’t want our mystery visitor to feel out of place. Can’t you at least tell me that?”
“Tell me, who would you want it to be?”
“I hope it is my cousin, Margie from the US of course. I haven’t seen her for at least two years. She told me that she hoped to get home for Christmas. That’s who it is, isn’t it?”
Oscar grinned and walked towards the door. Irene obviously had no idea. When he arrived at the door he stopped and turned to her.
“It’s your surprise, Irene. You open the door.”
Irene jumped up and ran to the door like a young child about to receive a present. She looked at him, gave him a quick kiss on the lips and swung the door open. Oscar thought that she was going to faint for a few seconds then she threw herself into Romano’s arms and started to cry.
“Oh Romando, I didn’t think I would ever see you again. This is the best Christmas surprise I’ve ever had.” She kissed Romando on the lips as if they were lovers. Romando kissed her back but then pulled away, looking at Oscar as he did so.
“I’m sorry, Oscar. I didn’t mean to kiss your beautiful wife like that.”
Oscar laughed, “That’s alright Romando. I know how you both feel about each other. If it was going to upset me I would never have invited you and yes, you are right, my wife is one of the most beautiful, sexy and sensuous women ever born. I love her dearly and I would give her anything she desires. I hope you feel the same way.”
Irene pulled away from Romando’s arms and moved over to her husband, “You are the best husband any woman has ever had, Oscar. I love you. You can’t possibly know how aroused I feel right now. I hope you know what you are doing because with two sexy men in the house I may totally lose control.” She kissed him and whispered quietly in his ear so that their guest could not hear. “I wish you had told me so that I could get some condoms.”
Oscar laughed and replied, “That would have spoiled it for Romando.”
“Romando, would you go through to the lounge room, straight through there, please. I need to talk to my husband in private.”
“Okay, I hope I haven’t caused you a problem.”
“No Romando. Everything is wonderful. I just need to talk to him about a little detail, that’s all. We won’t be long. There is wine on the table. Pour yourself one.”
When Romando was out of hearing range Irene asked, “Are you sure about this. We haven’t really discussed it. It’s a big step. I will be ovulating at some stage while he is here.”
“I want a son, do you?”
“You know I do but I wanted to carry your son not someone else’s.”
“You know that I can’t give you a child. This is your Christmas present, the opportunity to make love to a man other than your husband who you have an affinity with, someone who you could easily fall in love with. When it is over you will have inside your body part of him that will remain in your life as long as you live.”
“Oh fuck, I love you. Remember what I told you about Maria? For doing this for me I intend inviting Maria over one night so that the four of us can make love together.”
“You really don’t understand, do you? I don’t want to make love to Maria. You’re the only woman that I want but I do want to be present when you seduce Romando.”
“I promise. I won’t allow him to even touch my pussy unless you are there with us. Come on we better start entertaining our guest.”
…
The three of them had a wonderful night talking about things that had happened during Oscar and Irene’s Italian holiday. Romando bought them up to date on everything that had happened to him over the last two years.
The wine flowed freely as they talked. Romando sat at one end of the sofa, Oscar at the other and Irene sat in between the two men. She made sure that she paid them equally the same attention. Sometimes she touched Oscar’s leg as she talked and at others, she touched Romando’s. Oscar noticed that on a number of occasions that Romando’s erection was visible in his shorts. It was obvious that Irene’s touching was having its effect on him.
Around midnight Romando told them he needed to sleep as he had been up since daylight and he was feeling weary. Irene apologized for keeping his up saying that she was so excited to see him that she had forgotten the time. She then took him by the hand and led him down the passageway towards the spare room.
Around halfway to the room she stopped, turned to her husband and said, “Oscar, why are you not coming with us?”
Oscar looked up to her and replied, “I thought that you and Romando may like some privacy.”
“Silly man, Oscar, this is our time together, all three of us. Come on!”
Oscar rose and followed them to the spare room. He stood back and watched as Irene fussed over Romando, turning his bed down for him and then taking his clothes and placing them into the drawers for him. As she folded his clothes she placed his PJ’s on the pillow for him. As she moved around the bed she placed her hand on Romando’s arm when they got close together. Finally, she stopped directly in front of him and rose up on the toes and kissed him.
Romando didn’t know what to do. He was lost for words. He felt close, very close to this woman and it appeared to him that she was throwing herself at him with her husband present. It was not the first time that a married woman had shown interest in Romando but this was different. On the previous occasion, the husband was not aware. He did not want to upset his friend, Oscar.
“You don’t like me,” Irene said.
“What do you mean,” Romando asked.
“I went to kiss you and you didn’t respond. I like you Romando and tonight I truly enjoyed being with you and my husband but you didn’t kiss me. Did you know that Oscar bought you here for a holiday as a present just for me?”
“I’m a present? What do you mean? Oscar is that true?”
Oscar walked over to his wife and took her into his arms. He kissed her as any lover would do and told her, “Give Romando a little time to get used to being with us, Irene. He may be a little shy. Let me talk to him. I’ll join you in bed shortly.”
Irene looked up at Romando again and once more she pulled him down to kiss her. Romando Responded this time and held her tightly to his body and returned her kiss.
“That’s better,” She said, “Goodnight Romando. I’m really happy to see you.”
Romando smiled at her and replied, “Yes, I can tell. I’m sorry if I disappointed you.”
Irene didn’t reply but smiled and quietly left the room. Both men watched her until she was out of sight.
“She is beautiful, isn’t she, Romando.”
“She is absolutely exquisite. I’ve never met a woman as gorgeous as Irene. I’m sorry, Oscar if I seem to have been a little forward with her. She treats me as if I’m her lover and it gets me excited.”
“Do you understand why I’ve asked you to come here for Christmas, Romando?”
“I thought it was for us to spend some time together as friends.”
“That’s right but I need to point out to you that I have given Irene special permission while you are here.”
“Special permission?”
“Yes, you see when we left Italy she cried. She didn’t cry because she was leaving Italy although she liked being there. She cried because she felt attracted to you, Romando.”
“I felt it too but I could not tell her because you are my friend and I did not want to hurt you.”
“I appreciate that. I should say a big thank you for that. I probably would not have been able to stand it at that time of my life if you and Irene had made love but now I want her to experience it.”
“You want me to make love to your wife?”
“I’m not asking you to do it, Romando but if it were to happen and if I was present each time then I could accept it.” Oscar stopped talking for a moment to put the right words together. Romando sensed that the older man had more to say so waited. “After we left Italy I realized that Irene wanted it to happen with you Romando but she didn’t allow it because she didn’t want to hurt me. I have given her a hall pass while you are here. Do you understand what I’m telling you?”
“Oh, yes, you’re giving me permission to make my dream come true. You don’t know how many times I’ve lain in bed dreaming of Irene. Did you know that I kissed her once when you left us together at the pool? You have no idea what that meant to me.”
“Yes, she told me. Now to allow this to happen I need to get you to make me a couple of promises. Can I?”
“Yes, of course, she is your wife.”
“The first one is that you must not try to destroy our marriage. The second one is that I must always be present if you have sex. Finally, if you impregnate Irene then I will be listed as the father and you will be the child’s godfather.”
“Irene is not on the pill?”
“That’s right. There are reasons why she doesn't take the pill so there is a risk.”
“If we make love I could use a condom.”
“No, her allergy to the rubber makes that impractical.”
“If we make love I could pull out for her.”
“Well, that’s up to you and Irene but I think she would be disappointed if you kept doing that. For her, the feel of the ejaculation often makes her climax. You wouldn’t like her to feel disappointed would you?”
“But you would have to raise a child?”
“I have always wanted three children. We only have two. For various reasons it is unlikely that I could father a child now.”
“I don’t know what to say, Oscar? You are offering me what I dream of every night. I am indebted to you and I will be for the rest of my life.”
“If you make Irene happy and I know you will, it will be me that is indebted to you, Romando. Now sleep tight and let see what happens tomorrow, will we.”
“Okay, Oscar, Goodnight.”
Oscar started to leave the bedroom but turned with a smile on his face, “I forgot to tell you, Romando. There are tissues and lube in the bedside table drawer. Don’t overdo it. Keep some for Irene.”
Oscar walked down to the master bedroom giggling like a little girl who heard her first rude joke. He dropped all his clothes and climbed in behind his little wife.
“What did you tell him?”
“Ahh, that is men’s business but I assure you that the next time you kiss him he won’t resist.”
“Did you tell him that he can make love to me?”
“I told him there are three rules he must abide by. The first one is that he must not try to destroy our marriage. The second one is that I must always be present if you have sex. Finally, if he impregnates you then I will be listed as the father and he will be the child’s godfather”
“You told him that I will be fertile and unprotected?”
“I didn’t tell him that but he would have worked it out from what I said.”
“Oscar, are you sure about this?”
“Are you?”
“I think so.”
“You think so or you know so.”
“I worry about you.”
“I’m okay. I organized this remember.”
“Do you want me to go to him tonight?”
“No, I want to be with you tonight before I give you away.”
“Okay. I’m very wet. I’m excited. I’m not sure that I can wait until tomorrow.”
“You must. I am your husband and I don’t want to give you away tonight. Tonight is for you and me. You can think about him like you have many times when we make love but I want you for myself tonight.”
“You know that I think of him as we make love?”
“Yes, you have called out his name when you have reached orgasm.”
“I’m sorry. I’m so ashamed. I have the greatest husband ever and yet I dream of fucking another man.”
“Don’t be sorry. He wouldn’t be here if you hadn’t done that. I have told you before I will do anything for you.”
“Yes, and I appreciate it. You didn’t have to set those rules for him. I would have imposed them anyway.”
“You are a very sensuous woman. You may lose sight of right and wrong in the heat of love.”
“Not love, Oscar, It’ll be sex.”
Oscar smiled at her, “I’m not a fool, Irene. I can see how much you care for him. I’m hoping that by giving him to you I can let you get over your desires for him.”
“It could get worse.”
“Yes, it could but then if I tried to keep you away from him one day you might go looking for him. That’s my fear.”
“I wouldn’t do that to you, Oscar. I want to repay you. I want you to spend time with Maria. She wants you and I know how much she turns you on. I want you to spend some nights with her.”
“No, I’ve told you before. You’re the only woman I ever want to be with.”
“Maybe the four of us can spend a night together. After Christmas Don is on the night shift and Maria told me she could spend a couple of nights with us.”
“You’re a naughty girl, Irene. I know what you are doing but the answer is no. It’s no now and it will be no in a week’s time. If you insist that I leave you and Romando alone together one night I will do it. I won’t like it but I will do it for you. You don’t need to get Maria to seduce me for that you just have to ask.”
“That’s not the reason. I just want to give you something special as you have for me. Maria is a wonderful lover. You would like being with her.”
“You really are persistent. Okay, I’ll think about it. No guarantees.”
“I love you.”
“I love you too, Irene.”
Oscar lifted her up and placed her on top of him. His cock aligned exactly with her. She was very wet and had not regained her tightness even though it was now over a month since she and Henry had sex at the tavern. His cock slid all the way inside her with little resistance. Oscar was starting to believe she would never recover her tightness especially as she would be with Romando for the next two weeks.
Irene’s orgasm rushed up on her quickly. Her juices flooded their bed as she thought of the night in the dark laneway when Henry flooded her with his sperm and how worried Oscar may have been thinking that Henry had impregnated her. As she came down from her orgasmic spasms she knew that this was going to happen again shortly and this time it was for real.
Oscar closed his eyes and thought of Romando’s big penis penetrating Irene. He then thought of how loose and slippery she would be for him afterwards. Then thoughts of sex with Maria took over his mind and his cock jerked in response as he flooded Irene’s vagina with his useless sperm.
They drifted off to sleep with Oscar behind her holding her tightly to his body as Oscar's sperm ran down her leg onto the sheets.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
Perhaps a little introduction is necessary at this time. Oscar is madly in love with his wife but he is also concerned that by being her only lover (She was a virgin when they married) he may be limiting her sexual pleasure. Aligned with this is his desire to have a son who can carry on the family name. He also knows that Irene has always wanted a son.
Oscar knows or at least thinks he knows a lot more about the relationship that Irene had with Romando. Definitely he feels that Romando could be a risk to their marriage but he now has the agreement from both irene and Romando that his marriage is safe. Since their holiday in Italy, Oscar has worried that Irene has deep undisclosed feelings for this Italian. His big worry is that one day Irene may decide to go to Romando. After all, they do say that absence makes the heart grow fonder. Working in parallel to that is this desire that Oscar has to watch his wife with some other man. He doesn't understand why but it is just one of his many kinky dreams that remain unplayed out in his life.
Irene is a confused woman. That confusion has been limiting her in her relationship with others for many years now. She loves her husband. She enjoys sex with him but she also keeps dreaming of this other man, Romando. Before Romando it was some other nameless man. She has no idea why that is the case but the dream keeps reoccurring. Since their Italian holiday every time she makes love to her husband she pictures she is making love to that young man, Romando. She fights it but without success. Now her husband had put her virtually in the arms of this man who keeps appearing in her dreams and in her mind and has told her that she should allow him to impregnate her.
Her biggest fear is not that they will make love with the associated results but how she will handle the separation from Romando when it inevitably does come. The other fear that she has is that this may be her husband's method of destroying their marriage and placing the blame at her feet.
Now for Chapter 8 – Who controls my life?
Oscar awoke with a start. His dream had continued through the night. He looked at the clock and saw that it was eight o’clock and he saw that Irene was not there. He climbed out of bed and went to the bathroom. Then he remembered that Romando was staying with them.
He quickly threw on his jeans and a shirt and headed for the guest bedroom half expecting that Irene would be there with their guest. As he approached he realized the door to the bedroom was open, He looked in and was relieved to see that there was no one there. He then headed for the kitchen.
As he approached he heard voices. He slowed down to listen to the conversation. He recognized both voices and it was no surprise that it was his wife with Romando. Romando was speaking.
“I was a little shocked when Oscar talked to me last night. He seemed to make it clear that you and I can just about do anything that we choose as long as he is not left out.”
“How do you feel about that?”
“I’m not sure. I mean I am attracted to you but to have it put to me so bluntly shocked me a little. It was like, you can screw my wife if you want to.”
“I guess Oscar wanted to lay his cards on the table. He knew that there was a strong attraction between us in Italy. We did nothing except sneak a couple of kisses when Oscar was not around but I guess he didn’t want us feeling we had missed an opportunity again in two weeks’ time.”
“Do you think we would have, you know, missed an opportunity?”
“Yes, I do. You didn’t act because I was married and I didn’t act because I didn’t want to hurt Oscar. I was frightened for my marriage so even if you had taken it further I would have stopped it at that time.”
“So why is it so different this time?”
“It difficult for me to say exactly but I think that Oscar felt my pain and disappointment when we left Italy. He wants to somehow fix it for me. This is his way of saying to me, I love you and want to give you everything that I possibly can.”
“You must be terribly in love.”
“Yes, my husband and my children are my world to me and I know he loves me as well. He told me just a while back that every month he thinks I can’t love her any more than this but then he finds he is more in love the next month.”
“He made me promise that I wouldn’t break up your marriage.”
“He didn’t have to because if it gets that serious I will walk away from you. We have this emotional tie Romando, you feel it and so do I but my marriage comes first each and every time.”
“I promised him. He didn’t ask me to say anything but he knew that I understood and he knew that I accepted what he had to say.”
“I’m glad that you understand.”
“Can you explain how this will work? I’ve tried to turn it over in my mind but I can’t work out how it will start?”
“It’ll start like this.”
The talking had stopped. Oscar moved closer to the divider so he could hear sounds of them kissing. He wished he could watch without being seen. He knew that if he entered now they would feel uncomfortable and break away. He knew there had to be an interlude like when teenagers first start dating, they kiss and talk and hug until eventually, it leads to sex. He wanted that initiation period to be good for them but he also didn’t want to be left out.
As he stood there he looked to his left and saw their reflection in the window. He could actually watch and see most of what they were doing without disturbing them. He quietly took a dining chair and placed it up against the divider wall and sat down.
Romando’s cock was now rock hard. He had taken Oscar’s advice and only masturbated once last night. The urge was there to do it over and over again but he kept what he had on Oscar’s advice. Irene could feel it pressing into her stomach as they kissed. She had an urge to reach down and pull it out of his pants and take it into her mouth but she also knew that it was eight o’clock and Oscar seldom slept past eight.
Romando had this thing for tits. Irene’s were not large but they felt nice pushing into his chest. He moved his hand down then pulled Irene back slightly to allow his hand to slide into her top. Irene was looking forward to this moment so she had not put on a bra this morning. More than that, she had not worn panties either.
This was not like Irene. In her twelve years of marriage, Irene could count the number of times she went braless on the fingers of one hand. To her, this was an exceptional event. The touch of Romando’s hand on her breast made Irene groan into their kiss. When he gently squeezed her nipple her groan was twice as loud.
Romando withdrew his hand from Irene’s breast. Irene felt disappointment flood through her body. The last time that someone had tweaked her nipple like that had been Henry and that had led to her losing control and not only allowing him to fuck her but actually insisting that he do so. This was the effect that Irene’s breasts had over her.
It was then Irene realized why Romando had moved his hand away from her breast. First, he pushed one finger into her and then two. As he did so he used his thumb on her little clit. It was too much for her and she let out a loud groan. And juices flooded out of her.
“I want you, Irene!”
“I want you too Romando but Oscar is not here and he insisted that he be here.”
“I want you,” he stated again, “Oscar knows that he can’t be there each and every time. He knows that we will get carried away occasionally without him present.”
“Okay, I guess. I want it so bad but what if Oscar comes down and catches us. Won’t he get angry?”
“I’ll be quick. I promise.”
Irene turned to look up towards the bedroom and as she did she saw a reflection in the window glass of Oscar sitting on a chair with his cock in his hand. He was listening to them.
“Fuck me, Romando. Oscar wants you to fuck me and he wants you to fuck me hard and fast. Spray my unprotected pussy with your fertile sperm just for Oscar, Romando. Do me and do me now. Show Oscar how to fuck his wife.”
As she said it she turned away from Romando, lifted her skirt up and bent forward to give him unrestrained access to her. All the while as she was saying it she was looking directly at the reflection of Oscar in the window.
Oscar saw Irene looking continuously at him and knew that she had spotted his reflection. He almost cum at the thought of it. He knew that the last sentence was aimed at him because from that time onwards she didn’t take her eyes off his reflection. She was doing this for him.
Romando took his cock and rubbed it along Irene’s slit. Her labia parted pushed aside by his bulbous head. He gently pushed forward but despite her being extremely wet his cock didn’t penetrate her. Once more he pushed his cock head down and then pulled it back up to separate her labia but once more his cock didn’t penetrate her.
Romando knew what he needed to do. He had faced this before with women where he had difficulty penetrating them. He knew it was because of the size of the head of his cock. He held Irene’s hips and pulled her firmly towards him. As his cock broke into her both of them let out a loud moan.
“Fuck your big Romando. Just go a little careful for a while I don’t want you to hurt me too much.”
Oscar thought she was saying this to make it more exciting for him but Irene had felt pain, good pain on his penetration. Romando worked slowly in a little and then back about a half an inch then in again. It took a while but eventually, his legs were up against Irene’s rump. Meanwhile, Irene continued to watch Oscar in the reflection. As Romando started stroking inside her she raised her hand and beckoned Oscar to join them.
Seeing Irene wave him towards her, surprised Oscar. He didn’t want to stop the younger man from making love to his wife but he also wanted to be closer to the action to see more. He was also acutely aware that he was quite a bit smaller than Romando which made him hesitate. When his wife started moaning a sign that her orgasm was soon to overtake her he decided, “Fuck it, I want to be part of it.” He got up and walked into the kitchen.
Seeing Oscar, Romando stopped moving and prepared to pull out.
“Don’t do that Romando. Irene is about to cum, don’t spoil it for her.”
“Oh God, Oh Oscar He’s so big. He’s stretching me to the limit and striking my cervix with every thrust. I’m so close to cumming. Kiss me, please. I love you so much to give me this.”
Oscar took both her breasts in his hands while Irene lifted her head up to allow him to kiss her. Oscar felt her orgasm strike her as they kissed. She tried to pull away from the kiss to get her breath but he followed her and kept kissing her stealing her oxygen from her body which he knew would intensify her orgasm.
As her orgasm passed she slumped down as her legs crumpled under her but Oscar held her up with his hands on her breasts while Romando held her aloft with his huge cock. A few seconds later and Romando left out a growl like a bear as he painted the internals of her vagina with his fertile sperm.
They held their positions for quite a long time. Oscar was kissing his wife and she was holding him tightly to her as they kissed. Romando was thinking of his fertile sperm inside this unprotected woman that he cared so much for and in no time at all he was hard again. Ever so slowly he started to move in and out of her. Initially, He moved only about an inch than two inches, increasing his thrusts as his cock grew harder and harder.
Irene and Oscar continued to hold each other tightly. Every so often Irene turned her head and kissed Oscar saying, “I love you, Oscar," every time they broke from a kiss. Oscar was holding Irene firmly to allow Romando to force himself as deep as possible inside her. Oscar wanted to see where his cock was entering her so after a while he slowly stood up.
By standing up Oscar put his crotch next to Irene’s face. She wanted him to be more involved in the lovemaking so she took his cock from his trousers and placed it in her mouth while wrapping her arms around his waist. Oscar leaned forward over his wife’ body to watch Romando’s huge cock sliding in then out coated in his sperm.
It was then that he noticed that Romando was so tight inside her that each time he pulled back her vagina internals were being pulled out with his cock. It was so erotic in his mind that he came. He had never cum inside Irene’s mouth before. After he had finished he realized what he had done and placed his hands under her chin and lifted her face up towards him. Irene opened her mouth to show him his sperm and then swallowed. He couldn’t help himself. He dropped down onto his knees and kissed her.
Romando’s second orgasm was louder than the first and his thrusting was more violent. Irene was being thrust hard against Oscar as they kissed but he held her tight. After cumming the second time Romando’s phallus shrunk rapidly. Oscar looked back under Irene as the huge but soft cock slowly slipped out of her followed by a large clump of his sperm.
“I love you,” Irene whispered to Oscar.
“I love you too, honey.”
“I mean, I really, really love you, Oscar. My heart beats for you and only you.”
“Did you like that, honey?”
“It was the most marvellous thing you have ever done for me. I owe you a lot.”
“I’m glad you liked it.”
“I didn’t like it, Oscar, I loved it. Can you take me back to bed?”
“If you want me to.”
“Yes, I do, I want to lay with you and hold you.”
Oscar picked up his little wife and headed towards their bedroom. As he did so he turned to Romando and said, “There’s heaps of food in the fridge. Help yourself. We’ll take a rest for a while.”
Oscar put his wife down on the bed, lay down beside her and pulled her into his body.
“I love you,” She whispered again.
“I love you too honey.”
“He fucked me really hard. I’m so sore from the pounding I took. Could you lick me down there to clean me up and make me feel better? It feels like his cock has stolen all my energy. I need you to put it back into me.”
Oscar kissed her and moved down her body. What he saw shocked him. What used to be her neat little pussy was gaping open and her lips were swollen and red. He could see all the way inside her where her cervix was facing downward into a pool of white sperm. Her externals were wet with his sperm which had been forced from her by the size of his cock acting like a piston inside her small vagina.
He felt horrified of what he had allowed Romando to do to her. His emotions at that time were to pick her up and take her away so that this could not happen to her again. He was concerned that Romando had destroyed her and it was his responsibility to protect her. For a few minutes anger flooded through his body, especially his heart. Why had he allowed this to happen to her? Why did he do this?
She had asked him to clean her so he started to lick her. He started at her stomach where sperm has run back under her. Once clean he then licked between her legs and then finally he focused on her pussy. Once the externals were clean he then pushed his tongue as deep inside her as he could. Knowing that his tongue was not long enough he placed his mouth completely over her hole and sucked.
Like placing a vacuum cleaner over something it pulled some of the sperm from her. Irene groaned as he did it so he did it again. She groaned again. After doing it several times nothing came out so this time he blew inside her. He was surprised to see her stomach lifted up with the pressure. The thought of her stomach swelling with a child came to him and he became hard again. Then when he sucked again and not only did he get a mouth full of sperm but her stomach collapsed inwards. Once again Irene groaned.
“That feels good, honey. I like it but I’m a bit sore. Would you like me to get on top of you? You deserve to have me after what I did with Romando.”
With that, she wriggled out from under him. She pushed him over onto his back and mounted him. His cock went inside her but he felt very little.
Irene laughed and said, “He has stretched me so much I can’t feel you. Can you feel me?”
“Yes, I can feel a little bit,” he lied.
“Maybe, I’ll have to use my hand or my mouth on you for the next two weeks.”
“Yes, maybe.”
“Or we could get Maria to come over occasionally for you. I’m not really going to be any good for you while Romando is here. You know that don’t you?”
“It looks that way.”
“I told you that you would need Maria. I think you should change your mind, honey.”
“I don’t mind as long as you sleep with me every night. I want to hold you afterwards.”
“I will if I can but sometimes he might want me to sleep with him. It’s more than the sex for him. He’s emotionally involved.”
“How do you know that?”
“He told me this morning before you woke up. He wants to spend as much time with me as he can. It’s not just the sex for him. He wants to get as much as he can out of our two weeks."
“You’re my wife. I want to hold you after he is finished.”
“Yes, I know. That’s why I got you to bring me to bed. I needed to show him that this is for you as well as for us but I won’t be able to do it every time. Do you understand?”
Oscar felt a stab to the heart when Irene said the word us leaving him out, “I don’t understand but I accept what you say.”
“Okay than why can’t you accept that Maria comes over to keep you company while I sleep with Romando?”
“Let’s see what happens, okay. For now, I want you to come back to me after he fucks you each night. This is about you and about me. It’s not only about Romando. This is all I can do if Romando tries to control us. I won’t let it happen, not yet anyway.”
“Okay. I’ll talk to him about it.”
“No, there is no need to talk to him about it. All you have to do is get up and come back to my bed after he has cum. If you try to talk him out of what he wants he will know he is gaining control. This is our home. We have control.”
“I guess you’re right. We’ll see what happens.”
Oscar knows or at least thinks he knows a lot more about the relationship that Irene had with Romando. Definitely he feels that Romando could be a risk to their marriage but he now has the agreement from both irene and Romando that his marriage is safe. Since their holiday in Italy, Oscar has worried that Irene has deep undisclosed feelings for this Italian. His big worry is that one day Irene may decide to go to Romando. After all, they do say that absence makes the heart grow fonder. Working in parallel to that is this desire that Oscar has to watch his wife with some other man. He doesn't understand why but it is just one of his many kinky dreams that remain unplayed out in his life.
Irene is a confused woman. That confusion has been limiting her in her relationship with others for many years now. She loves her husband. She enjoys sex with him but she also keeps dreaming of this other man, Romando. Before Romando it was some other nameless man. She has no idea why that is the case but the dream keeps reoccurring. Since their Italian holiday every time she makes love to her husband she pictures she is making love to that young man, Romando. She fights it but without success. Now her husband had put her virtually in the arms of this man who keeps appearing in her dreams and in her mind and has told her that she should allow him to impregnate her.
Her biggest fear is not that they will make love with the associated results but how she will handle the separation from Romando when it inevitably does come. The other fear that she has is that this may be her husband's method of destroying their marriage and placing the blame at her feet.
Now for Chapter 8 – Who controls my life?
Oscar awoke with a start. His dream had continued through the night. He looked at the clock and saw that it was eight o’clock and he saw that Irene was not there. He climbed out of bed and went to the bathroom. Then he remembered that Romando was staying with them.
He quickly threw on his jeans and a shirt and headed for the guest bedroom half expecting that Irene would be there with their guest. As he approached he realized the door to the bedroom was open, He looked in and was relieved to see that there was no one there. He then headed for the kitchen.
As he approached he heard voices. He slowed down to listen to the conversation. He recognized both voices and it was no surprise that it was his wife with Romando. Romando was speaking.
“I was a little shocked when Oscar talked to me last night. He seemed to make it clear that you and I can just about do anything that we choose as long as he is not left out.”
“How do you feel about that?”
“I’m not sure. I mean I am attracted to you but to have it put to me so bluntly shocked me a little. It was like, you can screw my wife if you want to.”
“I guess Oscar wanted to lay his cards on the table. He knew that there was a strong attraction between us in Italy. We did nothing except sneak a couple of kisses when Oscar was not around but I guess he didn’t want us feeling we had missed an opportunity again in two weeks’ time.”
“Do you think we would have, you know, missed an opportunity?”
“Yes, I do. You didn’t act because I was married and I didn’t act because I didn’t want to hurt Oscar. I was frightened for my marriage so even if you had taken it further I would have stopped it at that time.”
“So why is it so different this time?”
“It difficult for me to say exactly but I think that Oscar felt my pain and disappointment when we left Italy. He wants to somehow fix it for me. This is his way of saying to me, I love you and want to give you everything that I possibly can.”
“You must be terribly in love.”
“Yes, my husband and my children are my world to me and I know he loves me as well. He told me just a while back that every month he thinks I can’t love her any more than this but then he finds he is more in love the next month.”
“He made me promise that I wouldn’t break up your marriage.”
“He didn’t have to because if it gets that serious I will walk away from you. We have this emotional tie Romando, you feel it and so do I but my marriage comes first each and every time.”
“I promised him. He didn’t ask me to say anything but he knew that I understood and he knew that I accepted what he had to say.”
“I’m glad that you understand.”
“Can you explain how this will work? I’ve tried to turn it over in my mind but I can’t work out how it will start?”
“It’ll start like this.”
The talking had stopped. Oscar moved closer to the divider so he could hear sounds of them kissing. He wished he could watch without being seen. He knew that if he entered now they would feel uncomfortable and break away. He knew there had to be an interlude like when teenagers first start dating, they kiss and talk and hug until eventually, it leads to sex. He wanted that initiation period to be good for them but he also didn’t want to be left out.
As he stood there he looked to his left and saw their reflection in the window. He could actually watch and see most of what they were doing without disturbing them. He quietly took a dining chair and placed it up against the divider wall and sat down.
Romando’s cock was now rock hard. He had taken Oscar’s advice and only masturbated once last night. The urge was there to do it over and over again but he kept what he had on Oscar’s advice. Irene could feel it pressing into her stomach as they kissed. She had an urge to reach down and pull it out of his pants and take it into her mouth but she also knew that it was eight o’clock and Oscar seldom slept past eight.
Romando had this thing for tits. Irene’s were not large but they felt nice pushing into his chest. He moved his hand down then pulled Irene back slightly to allow his hand to slide into her top. Irene was looking forward to this moment so she had not put on a bra this morning. More than that, she had not worn panties either.
This was not like Irene. In her twelve years of marriage, Irene could count the number of times she went braless on the fingers of one hand. To her, this was an exceptional event. The touch of Romando’s hand on her breast made Irene groan into their kiss. When he gently squeezed her nipple her groan was twice as loud.
Romando withdrew his hand from Irene’s breast. Irene felt disappointment flood through her body. The last time that someone had tweaked her nipple like that had been Henry and that had led to her losing control and not only allowing him to fuck her but actually insisting that he do so. This was the effect that Irene’s breasts had over her.
It was then Irene realized why Romando had moved his hand away from her breast. First, he pushed one finger into her and then two. As he did so he used his thumb on her little clit. It was too much for her and she let out a loud groan. And juices flooded out of her.
“I want you, Irene!”
“I want you too Romando but Oscar is not here and he insisted that he be here.”
“I want you,” he stated again, “Oscar knows that he can’t be there each and every time. He knows that we will get carried away occasionally without him present.”
“Okay, I guess. I want it so bad but what if Oscar comes down and catches us. Won’t he get angry?”
“I’ll be quick. I promise.”
Irene turned to look up towards the bedroom and as she did she saw a reflection in the window glass of Oscar sitting on a chair with his cock in his hand. He was listening to them.
“Fuck me, Romando. Oscar wants you to fuck me and he wants you to fuck me hard and fast. Spray my unprotected pussy with your fertile sperm just for Oscar, Romando. Do me and do me now. Show Oscar how to fuck his wife.”
As she said it she turned away from Romando, lifted her skirt up and bent forward to give him unrestrained access to her. All the while as she was saying it she was looking directly at the reflection of Oscar in the window.
Oscar saw Irene looking continuously at him and knew that she had spotted his reflection. He almost cum at the thought of it. He knew that the last sentence was aimed at him because from that time onwards she didn’t take her eyes off his reflection. She was doing this for him.
Romando took his cock and rubbed it along Irene’s slit. Her labia parted pushed aside by his bulbous head. He gently pushed forward but despite her being extremely wet his cock didn’t penetrate her. Once more he pushed his cock head down and then pulled it back up to separate her labia but once more his cock didn’t penetrate her.
Romando knew what he needed to do. He had faced this before with women where he had difficulty penetrating them. He knew it was because of the size of the head of his cock. He held Irene’s hips and pulled her firmly towards him. As his cock broke into her both of them let out a loud moan.
“Fuck your big Romando. Just go a little careful for a while I don’t want you to hurt me too much.”
Oscar thought she was saying this to make it more exciting for him but Irene had felt pain, good pain on his penetration. Romando worked slowly in a little and then back about a half an inch then in again. It took a while but eventually, his legs were up against Irene’s rump. Meanwhile, Irene continued to watch Oscar in the reflection. As Romando started stroking inside her she raised her hand and beckoned Oscar to join them.
Seeing Irene wave him towards her, surprised Oscar. He didn’t want to stop the younger man from making love to his wife but he also wanted to be closer to the action to see more. He was also acutely aware that he was quite a bit smaller than Romando which made him hesitate. When his wife started moaning a sign that her orgasm was soon to overtake her he decided, “Fuck it, I want to be part of it.” He got up and walked into the kitchen.
Seeing Oscar, Romando stopped moving and prepared to pull out.
“Don’t do that Romando. Irene is about to cum, don’t spoil it for her.”
“Oh God, Oh Oscar He’s so big. He’s stretching me to the limit and striking my cervix with every thrust. I’m so close to cumming. Kiss me, please. I love you so much to give me this.”
Oscar took both her breasts in his hands while Irene lifted her head up to allow him to kiss her. Oscar felt her orgasm strike her as they kissed. She tried to pull away from the kiss to get her breath but he followed her and kept kissing her stealing her oxygen from her body which he knew would intensify her orgasm.
As her orgasm passed she slumped down as her legs crumpled under her but Oscar held her up with his hands on her breasts while Romando held her aloft with his huge cock. A few seconds later and Romando left out a growl like a bear as he painted the internals of her vagina with his fertile sperm.
They held their positions for quite a long time. Oscar was kissing his wife and she was holding him tightly to her as they kissed. Romando was thinking of his fertile sperm inside this unprotected woman that he cared so much for and in no time at all he was hard again. Ever so slowly he started to move in and out of her. Initially, He moved only about an inch than two inches, increasing his thrusts as his cock grew harder and harder.
Irene and Oscar continued to hold each other tightly. Every so often Irene turned her head and kissed Oscar saying, “I love you, Oscar," every time they broke from a kiss. Oscar was holding Irene firmly to allow Romando to force himself as deep as possible inside her. Oscar wanted to see where his cock was entering her so after a while he slowly stood up.
By standing up Oscar put his crotch next to Irene’s face. She wanted him to be more involved in the lovemaking so she took his cock from his trousers and placed it in her mouth while wrapping her arms around his waist. Oscar leaned forward over his wife’ body to watch Romando’s huge cock sliding in then out coated in his sperm.
It was then that he noticed that Romando was so tight inside her that each time he pulled back her vagina internals were being pulled out with his cock. It was so erotic in his mind that he came. He had never cum inside Irene’s mouth before. After he had finished he realized what he had done and placed his hands under her chin and lifted her face up towards him. Irene opened her mouth to show him his sperm and then swallowed. He couldn’t help himself. He dropped down onto his knees and kissed her.
Romando’s second orgasm was louder than the first and his thrusting was more violent. Irene was being thrust hard against Oscar as they kissed but he held her tight. After cumming the second time Romando’s phallus shrunk rapidly. Oscar looked back under Irene as the huge but soft cock slowly slipped out of her followed by a large clump of his sperm.
“I love you,” Irene whispered to Oscar.
“I love you too, honey.”
“I mean, I really, really love you, Oscar. My heart beats for you and only you.”
“Did you like that, honey?”
“It was the most marvellous thing you have ever done for me. I owe you a lot.”
“I’m glad you liked it.”
“I didn’t like it, Oscar, I loved it. Can you take me back to bed?”
“If you want me to.”
“Yes, I do, I want to lay with you and hold you.”
Oscar picked up his little wife and headed towards their bedroom. As he did so he turned to Romando and said, “There’s heaps of food in the fridge. Help yourself. We’ll take a rest for a while.”
Oscar put his wife down on the bed, lay down beside her and pulled her into his body.
“I love you,” She whispered again.
“I love you too honey.”
“He fucked me really hard. I’m so sore from the pounding I took. Could you lick me down there to clean me up and make me feel better? It feels like his cock has stolen all my energy. I need you to put it back into me.”
Oscar kissed her and moved down her body. What he saw shocked him. What used to be her neat little pussy was gaping open and her lips were swollen and red. He could see all the way inside her where her cervix was facing downward into a pool of white sperm. Her externals were wet with his sperm which had been forced from her by the size of his cock acting like a piston inside her small vagina.
He felt horrified of what he had allowed Romando to do to her. His emotions at that time were to pick her up and take her away so that this could not happen to her again. He was concerned that Romando had destroyed her and it was his responsibility to protect her. For a few minutes anger flooded through his body, especially his heart. Why had he allowed this to happen to her? Why did he do this?
She had asked him to clean her so he started to lick her. He started at her stomach where sperm has run back under her. Once clean he then licked between her legs and then finally he focused on her pussy. Once the externals were clean he then pushed his tongue as deep inside her as he could. Knowing that his tongue was not long enough he placed his mouth completely over her hole and sucked.
Like placing a vacuum cleaner over something it pulled some of the sperm from her. Irene groaned as he did it so he did it again. She groaned again. After doing it several times nothing came out so this time he blew inside her. He was surprised to see her stomach lifted up with the pressure. The thought of her stomach swelling with a child came to him and he became hard again. Then when he sucked again and not only did he get a mouth full of sperm but her stomach collapsed inwards. Once again Irene groaned.
“That feels good, honey. I like it but I’m a bit sore. Would you like me to get on top of you? You deserve to have me after what I did with Romando.”
With that, she wriggled out from under him. She pushed him over onto his back and mounted him. His cock went inside her but he felt very little.
Irene laughed and said, “He has stretched me so much I can’t feel you. Can you feel me?”
“Yes, I can feel a little bit,” he lied.
“Maybe, I’ll have to use my hand or my mouth on you for the next two weeks.”
“Yes, maybe.”
“Or we could get Maria to come over occasionally for you. I’m not really going to be any good for you while Romando is here. You know that don’t you?”
“It looks that way.”
“I told you that you would need Maria. I think you should change your mind, honey.”
“I don’t mind as long as you sleep with me every night. I want to hold you afterwards.”
“I will if I can but sometimes he might want me to sleep with him. It’s more than the sex for him. He’s emotionally involved.”
“How do you know that?”
“He told me this morning before you woke up. He wants to spend as much time with me as he can. It’s not just the sex for him. He wants to get as much as he can out of our two weeks."
“You’re my wife. I want to hold you after he is finished.”
“Yes, I know. That’s why I got you to bring me to bed. I needed to show him that this is for you as well as for us but I won’t be able to do it every time. Do you understand?”
Oscar felt a stab to the heart when Irene said the word us leaving him out, “I don’t understand but I accept what you say.”
“Okay than why can’t you accept that Maria comes over to keep you company while I sleep with Romando?”
“Let’s see what happens, okay. For now, I want you to come back to me after he fucks you each night. This is about you and about me. It’s not only about Romando. This is all I can do if Romando tries to control us. I won’t let it happen, not yet anyway.”
“Okay. I’ll talk to him about it.”
“No, there is no need to talk to him about it. All you have to do is get up and come back to my bed after he has cum. If you try to talk him out of what he wants he will know he is gaining control. This is our home. We have control.”
“I guess you’re right. We’ll see what happens.”
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
Now for Chapter 9 - Can we do this?
When Oscar and Irene left their bedroom Romando was nowhere to be seen. Oscar checked and saw that the door to his bedroom was closed. They assumed that he had eaten and then laid down for a snooze. Oscar began preparing a late breakfast for them.
“Don’t get anything for me, honey,” she said. “I’ve got some things to do.”
Oscar looked at her in disbelief, “But it’s Christmas day, sweetheart. Most of the shops will be closed and we have visitors coming for lunch.”
“There’s something that I have to do. I promise I won’t be too long. I prepared all the food yesterday morning as we were waiting for my special present to arrive.”
“Your special….. Oh, you mean Romando.”
Irene picked up the keys to the car, walked over to him and took him into her arms. “It’s the best present I’ve ever been given. I love you for it, Oscar. I promise you, you won’t be sorry. I’ll look after you.”
“Thanks, honey, I needed you to say that. I was starting to get concerned.”
“It might not be easy for you over the next two weeks but remember I am your wife and no matter what happens with Romando once the two weeks are over I’m all yours again. The only people who can change our marriage are you and I and it won’t be me.”
“That’s a big responsibility you’re putting on my shoulders.”
“Yes, it is but remember that if you don’t live up to that responsibility you will hurt the three people who love you the most in the world, me and our daughters.”
Before Oscar could say any more she turned and walked away towards the garage. He watched her until she closed the door behind her. He was wondering would carrying their new child damage her beautiful figure. He heard the car start, reverse out and drive away. He had never felt so alone in all his life. In his heart, he felt as if she would never come back to him. What had he done?
…
Irene had spent a lot of the night worrying about what was going to happen to her. Oscar had introduced the only other man back into their lives that she had ever thought she could fall in love with. She knew that she needed to talk to someone and the only person that she trusted completely was Maria. She had no idea of what she was going to say to her but she had to talk to someone urgently.
Being in the presence of Romando she found difficult because she simply wanted to grab him and hold him to her body. Oscar didn’t know but while in Italy she had snuck away on one night when he went to sleep early and had met Romando. They had not had sex because she had stopped him but they had kissed and cuddled and there had been a lot of touching. They had talked about possibilities that would have destroyed Oscar had he known.
When she pulled into Maria’s driveway Maria came out to meet her with a concerned look on her face. It was Christmas day. She had not expected Irene to come to see her especially when in a little over two hours they were going to Irene and Oscar’s place for lunch.
“Hi Irene is everything alright.”
Irene didn’t answer but burst into tears. Maria climbed into the passenger’s seat and held Irene tightly. They rocked together for a while before Maria asked, “What’s up Honey. Has something happened to Oscar?”
“No, it’s me. I’m frightened.”
“What are you frightened of?”
“I’m frightened of myself. I’m frightened that I’ll do something that will destroy my marriage. I’m falling in love with two men and I don’t know how to stop it. I feel so guilty.”
“Hey, look at me,” Maria pushed herself away from Irene to look her in the eyes. “We all meet people that we feel we could fall in love with. That’s part of being a sexy fertile woman. It’s nature at play. It is how the world works. Nature tells you when you meet an attractive man that you want him. Some women let it happen others resist it. It is how nature introduces variety into the species. You don’t have to feel guilty about it. You can say no or if you wish you can say yes. Whichever it is, Oscar will still love you. I know. I’ve been there and Don still loves me.”
“You don’t understand. Oscar has the man living with us. He is there for two weeks. He is the man that I told you about that I met in Italy. He’s here living with us. Oscar invited him as a present for me.”
“Fuck! My God, you are the luckiest slut alive. How many husbands would invite a wife’s lover to live with them as a Christmas present? I think I’m falling more and more in love with Oscar every day. He is such a magnificent husband to you. I wish Don would do something like that for me.”
“I think Oscar is testing me and I’ve failed the test.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, you know that I have been setting all these little tests for Oscar to see how much he loves me, how much he trusts me. Well, I think he has invited Romando into our house to see if I can resist him but I can’t. I let him take me this morning and Oscar caught us.”
“So Oscar threw you out of the house?”
“No, he did the opposite. He took me to bed and made love to me.”
“He made love to you after you had sex with your new boyfriend.”
“Don’t call him that!”
“What am I supposed to call him then, honey, your new fuck?”
“Oh, I don’t know. I’m so mixed up. My emotions are all over the place. I can’t think straight.”
“If Oscar knows what you did and didn’t get angry then there is nothing to worry about, is there? Lay back, open your legs, look at the scenery and enjoy the journey.”
“It’s easy for you to say. You didn’t get emotionally attached to Henry.”
“No that’s true. I got emotionally attached to Donna.”
“To Donna, are you saying you fell in love with a woman?”
“No, not fell, I am in love with her.”
“What are you going to do?”
“What can I do? I spend as much time with her as I can without either of our husbands suspecting. Life is good. We have talked about it and neither of us is going to leave our husbands and they will never suspect. Besides I won’t leave my husband because I like a little penis.”
Irene laughed, “Little? From what you tell me it’s not little. Oscar is little. Don is not huge but big enough unless you have been lying to me.”
“What about your boyfriend. How is he?”
“You know how big Henry is?”
“Yes, he is big, bigger than Don.”
“Well, Henry is actually small.”
“What? How did you handle that?”
“There was some Difficulty at first. It hurt me initially but it was so good once I got used to the size. When I hit my peak it was earth-shattering. Oscar caught us doing it and he held me up for him.”
“What do you mean when you say Oscar held you up for him?”
“Well. Romando bent me over and took me from behind. Oscar held me by my tits and kissed and cuddled me as Romando took me then Oscar picked me up and took me to our bedroom.”
“How did Romando feel about that?”
“I haven’t seen him yet to ask him but I think he will be upset about it. Romando likes to be in control. When we were on holidays he kept insisting that I go with him and leave Oscar alone. In Oscar’s hotwife stories they call such men Alpha’s I think. He will probably want to take control again so I need you to help me by keeping Oscar busy if it happens.”
“Aren’t you playing with fire?”
“Probably but I think that it is too late to worry about if I will fall in love. It’s more about how much I will fall in love.”
“I wasn’t talking about you, honey. I was talking about you pushing me on to your husband. There is a reason why he tries to stay away from me. Haven’t you woken up to that yet?”
“What are you saying?”
“I find Oscar very attractive. You keep trying to push him on to me and he fights it. I see the way he looks at me. I think he feels the same way that I do.”
“But I can trust you, can’t I?”
“Yes, you can but remember what happened with you and Henry. You didn’t want to have sex with him but in the heat of the moment, you got carried away. I can’t tell you it won’t happen to me because when I dream most times Oscar is there.”
“You dream of my husband when you sleep? You are a fucking little slut!”
“You don’t know half of it, honey. When I’m alone with Oscar I have to excuse myself to go to the bathroom to stop my juices running down my leg.”
“You never told me that before.”
“No but you never had a big cocked lover before to take your attention away for Oscar. If I’d told you that a few months ago, you would have killed me.”
“I could still kill you.”
“See, I told you. You have nothing to worry about. You are still keeping your Oscar wrapped up in a bubble where no one can get to him. Go back to your husband, honey and tell him how much you love him and then sneak into Romando’s bedroom and take everything he offers you. Oscar knew what he was offering you when he invited Romando for Christmas.”
“What, you think Oscar knows how I feel?”
“No….. I don’t think it I know it.”
“You know it?”
“Yes, he told me that you fell in love with a man when you were in Italy and cried for days after you got back. He thought he had lost you and he came to me to ask my advice.”
“Why didn’t you tell me this?”
“You are my friend, Irene and so is Oscar. I don’t tell Oscar what you and I talk about and in the same way I won’t tell you what Oscar’s concerns and fears are either.”
“You were alone with my husband and you didn’t tell me?”
“No, that would be divulging a confidence. I guess I have now but I’ve done it for a good cause.”
“So you could have made love with my Oscar and I would not have known.”
“You would have known because Oscar would have told you. He told me that he has no secrets from you. It was his way of telling me that if I came on heavy with him he would tell you about it. It was his way of keeping me under control.”
“If he hadn’t done that would you have seduced him?”
“No, he would have pushed me away. He only loves one woman and that’s you. You’re a fool if you don’t make sure he doesn’t get hurt. While he lets you make love to this other man then enjoy it but make damn sure that if Oscar asks you for something or sets limits then do exactly what he says. Oscar is too good a husband for you to push him away. I’m not the only woman around who would give him everything that he asks of them if given half a chance.”
“He would disappoint you with his little dick.”
“You’re just kidding yourself. Oscar has things much bigger than any dick. You know it and I know it. Most of Barcelona who has met him knows it as well. Don’t gamble with gold to win brass Irene or you’ll lose it all.”
Irene sat for a while thinking about what her good friend had said to her. She felt a little jealous of Maria as it seemed that her husband has cried on her shoulder because Irene had thought she was in love with another man. Irene wished that she had been the one that Oscar talked to when he had problems but she also realized that at the time she would not have been in a sound enough frame of mind to listen to him because she had just as big a problem.
She loved her friend, Maria but today she had seen a different side of her. She now understood that Maria was in fact as big a threat to her marriage as Romando was. She had made a decision. She needed to go home and talk to her husband but on the way, she needed to do a little shopping.
…
When Irene arrived home Oscar and Romando had set up the food that she had cooked the day before and she found everything had been prepared for her guests. She walked up to Romando and gave him a light kiss on the cheek and said, “Romando, I need to talk privately with Oscar. Would you excuse us please?”
Romando nodded but she could see that he was concerned that she kept pulling her husband away. It was the third time it had happened in less than twenty-four hours.
“Come on Oscar, we need to talk urgently.”
Oscar followed her into the bedroom wondering what was happening. When she got there she turned toward him and said. “Shut the door. This is between you and me.”
Oscar closed the door taking a peep first to make sure that Romando was not within hearing range.
“Okay, what do you want?”
Irene put her hand in the bag she held and threw a box of size XXL condoms onto the bed. Oscar chuckled.
“What’s so funny?”
“They’re the wrong size for me.”
“They are not for you. If and I say if Romando and I make love again then he must wear them and I expect you to tell him so. Then there is the question of the living arrangements.”
“You want to move into Romando’s bedroom?”
No!”
“You want me to move out of the master bedroom. It’s not going to happen.”
“I know it’s not because I’ve booked a motel room for Romando in town. I’ve called my mum and told her that tomorrow afternoon I would like her to send the girls home.”
“They can’t be here while Romando’s here. Why are you doing this?”
“You know why I’m doing this. I love you and I value our marriage. I want my girls to live with their mother and their father and not have to schedule visits to each of us. I am not going to give up what I have and what I value to satisfy your crazy fantasies.”
“I don’t understand. You wanted a son and so do I. I’m offering you that opportunity not only to have the son you desire but to have that son with someone who I know you fell in love with.”
“Oscar you are a good man. Everybody who knows you tells me what a good man I married but you are a fool, a stupid fool.”
Oscar went to speak but Irene put up her hand to stop him. She continued.
“Someone who cares the world of you told me this morning that you can’t gamble gold to win brass because you will lose it all. That’s exactly what you are doing. You are gambling your marriage, my love, your own love, your daughters security, everything that is of value to us both for what?”
Once again Oscar went to speak and once more she put her hand up to stop him.
“Listen to me, Oscar. You are throwing everything that I hold dear to me and everything that you have just to satisfy something that doesn’t exist, a fantasy. I won’t let it happen.”
“I want to say something, Irene. You have had your say and now I want my turn.”
“Okay, talk but I warn you if Romando doesn’t leave this house before the girls get back I will leave.”
“Alright, I understand. Romando and I have had time to talk while you went out to buy your condoms. Romando wants to go back to Italy tomorrow.”
“Romando wants to leave?”
“Yes, that’s right. He has asked me for one favour before he leaves and I have agreed as long as you also agree.”
“No, I will not spend the night with him.”
“Yes, that’s right. He wants one night with the only woman he has ever loved. I know that you’re falling in love with him as well. I think when you slipped away from me in Italy that night you fell in love with him then. We owe it to him after all it is you and I who pulled him into our relationship.”
Irene’s eyes opened wide when he said about the night in Italy. “You admit that you knew and you didn’t say anything. You didn’t even accuse me of cheating.”
“Yes, I knew. I was awake when you got out and I watched in the darkness as you dressed for him. I followed you and I watched you holding him and kissing him. I heard you tell him you were falling in love with him.”
“Why didn’t you say something?”
“Would it have changed it? Would you have suddenly stopped loving him if I had yelled at you, if I had got angry? Love takes us to places sometimes we don’t want to go. It happens to everybody at some time during their life. My getting angry and accusing you would have driven you away. I love you, Irene and I just want you to be happy.”
“You bought Romando here for me even though you knew. You were willing to give me up so that I could be with him. As I say, Oscar, you are a silly fool but I love you. Don’t you ever do this again, right?”
“Alright, but we need to deal with tonight. Romando is willing to give up someone he loves to make sure that he doesn’t destroy our marriage. I am asking you to spend tonight with him to reward him for doing this.”
“I’ll do this on one condition and only if you agree to that condition. I’ve booked the motel room for two weeks. During that time, at least part of it Don is away and Maria is alone. While Don is away I want you to take her out on a date and take her back to the motel for the night.”
“I don’t want to do that to Don. I like the guy besides I am too close to Maria.”
“I know how close you are to Maria but I want this for you and I want it for Maria. Once it is over though I want you and Maria to swear that you won’t do it again. As for Don, leave that to me.”
“I don’t understand?”
“When did you start to think of becoming a cuck?”
“I had thoughts of it before but it really came out in me when we were in Italy.”
“That’s right, like Don. Maria has talked to me about some of their discussions. When she cheated on him with Henry and Donna he lost it but since then he keeps raising the idea of her getting a boyfriend. He admits that even though he got angry with her it was only because she didn’t trust him enough to talk to him about it.”
“So they have been talking about her taking a lover?”
“Not just any lover but one who she could easily fall in love with. Someone who feels he can’t be alone with her because of the way he feels about her.”
“You know?”
“Yes of course I know. You have no issues with being alone with any other woman except Maria. I’m not stupid. If you really wanted to cover it up you would have treated her exactly the same as everybody else.”
“It’s a risk. You know that don’t you?”
“No more risk than me being with Romando and we’re working that out together. We will survive Maria just as we will survive Romando. We love each other too much and we understand each other too much to let Maria’s pussy pull us apart. Besides, after tonight it is going to take a few weeks before my pussy can feel you again.”
They both laughed and went back to Romando who had made them all a coffee.
“Everything okay,” he asked Oscar.
“You’re a good friend, Romando. I appreciate what you have done for us. Have you booked your tickets?”
“Yes, I’ve got my tickets. You know I love your wife, don’t you?”
“Yes, we both love her but today she is yours. Look after her because she is valuable to me.”
He laughed, “She is valuable to both of us. I’ll look after her for you but I might stretch her a little.”
“You already have, Romando.”
“Not as stretched as tonight. She may need a big sleep tomorrow because she won’t get any sleep tonight.”
Irene chipped in, “Come on lovers. Don and Maria will arrive shortly.”
Oscar got up and took a pen and some stick-ons. He wrote five names on them and put them around the table. Don got the head of the table. Irene and Romando got the left side and Maria and Oscar got the right. He made sure that Maria was as far away from Don as possible while moving the chairs to bring the other couples together. Irene came over to him.
“What are you doing?” she asked.
“I’m making sure that today is as exciting as possible for us all. Don gets to watch you and Romando kissing and showing affection for each other while Maria and are sitting next to each other. Don’s mind will do the rest.”
“Will you kiss her in front of him?”
“If there is the opportunity and if things feel right. Would it upset you if I did?”
“Maybe, I won’t know until it happens. If I get upset Romando will try to calm me down. He’s good like that.”
“You know a lot about him in such a short time.”
“Yes, much of it is intuition.”
“They say that women have what men missed out on.”
“Men have it too. It is just that usually, they don’t take advantage of it.”
“How can you know that?”
“Romando knows things that I like without asking me. Sometimes you pick up on little things about me that I haven’t told you.”
“You mean like you falling in love with Romando.”
“Yes, you picked that one up.”
“I had an advantage. I heard you tell him.”
“Oh, you heard me say that?”
“Yes, more than once. The first time was the afternoon at the pool the night before you slipped out to meet him.”
“How did you hear? I was on the opposite side of the pool.”
“I can lip read.”
“So if you knew that you also knew that I was going to meet him that night.”
“Yes, that is why I told you I was tired from being in the sun and went to bed. I faked it. I had my clothes still on under the blankets so that I could follow you.”
“You are a naughty boy, following me like that.”
“Not as naughty as you. I didn’t keep calling him after I got home.”
“Oh fuck, you knew that. How did you know?”
“I pay the bills remember. On the phone bill they list all the numbers. I knew the code so I knew you were calling Italy. I got a friend to call the number to check who it was. If I called Romando would know it was me because he knew our number.”
“Henry?”
“Yes, I asked him to flirt with you to see if you would… you know…….. “
“And I rejected him until the night at the tavern.”
“So you set that up too?”
“Sort of. He was still trying so I thought with a few drinks you might be tempted. I hoped that you might get interested in him and forget Romando.”
“Was Donna aware?”
“Yes, Henry doesn’t keep much from his wife. They love each other and trust each other.”
“He didn’t tell her about what happen in the laneway?”
“No, he is trustworthy and you asked him not to tell anybody. That is why I had the argument with Henry. I trusted him to tell me but he kept it a secret.”
“But he is trustworthy. He kept his word to me.”
“Yep, it hurt me that my best friend would keep his word to my wife but not to me.”
“Will you forgive him and become friends again.”
“I don’t think so. He broke two promises to me, not just one.”
“What was the other one?”
“Maria.”
“You told him not to bed Maria is that it?”
“Yes.”
“You asked that because you love her?”
“No, I asked that because she is your friend and Don is a good bloke. Neither of them deserved the pain and suffering that Henry caused them. He’s an arsehole.”
“Are you sure that’s the reason?”
“It’s the main reason.”
“But you wouldn’t have asked it if you didn’t care for Maria?”
“Probably not but she was your best friend. That was the driving force.”
“You care a lot about her don’t you?”
“Yes, she is like a sister to me. I care about family and I protect them. To me Maria is our family. You love her and so do I.”
“After tonight she will be more then family. Can you handle that?”
“After tonight she will still be like a sister to me. She always will be because no matter how many nights I spend with her I will not have sex with her.”
“That’s weird. You won’t have sex with her because you love her?”
“Exactly. I’m doing this for the same reason that Romando is getting on a plane tomorrow. The difference is I can’t fly away. I live here.”
“I’m lucky.”
“You’re lucky?”
“Yes, most other men would have screwed Maria before now and not even felt guilty about it. You love her and won’t touch her.”
“I love her because she is my sister.”
“Not really.”
“In my mind, she is and to have sex with my sister would be incense. That’s not me.”
Irene smiled at him as Romando came out of his room to join them. “You are the most wonderful husband a woman could have. I wish I could be as strong as you but I’m not. I want tonight. I want this one time to be a total and absolute slut to Romando just like in my dreams. I want something else as well. I want you to forget that Maria is like a sister to you just this one time.”
Romando walked up, “How is it going. I’ve packed all my things except what I need tonight and for on the plane tomorrow. Would you have a small bag that I could carry on the plane in the morning?”
Irene’s mouth dropped open, “You are flying out in the morning. I thought your flight was in the afternoon.”
“I decided I should leave early to allow you and Oscar to be together tomorrow. I understand that I am causing you problems and I don’t want it to be worse than it needs to be.”
Oscar responded, “We appreciate what you are doing for us Romando. I’m sorry that I have done this to you.”
“You have given me some time with the woman I love, Oscar. You should not grieve for me. It is one of the best things that anyone has done for me but I won’t repay you by destroying your marriage.”
“I will owe you a big debt, Romando.”
“Perhaps we should call it even then.”
They smiled and shook hands. Just then the doorbell rang.
When Oscar and Irene left their bedroom Romando was nowhere to be seen. Oscar checked and saw that the door to his bedroom was closed. They assumed that he had eaten and then laid down for a snooze. Oscar began preparing a late breakfast for them.
“Don’t get anything for me, honey,” she said. “I’ve got some things to do.”
Oscar looked at her in disbelief, “But it’s Christmas day, sweetheart. Most of the shops will be closed and we have visitors coming for lunch.”
“There’s something that I have to do. I promise I won’t be too long. I prepared all the food yesterday morning as we were waiting for my special present to arrive.”
“Your special….. Oh, you mean Romando.”
Irene picked up the keys to the car, walked over to him and took him into her arms. “It’s the best present I’ve ever been given. I love you for it, Oscar. I promise you, you won’t be sorry. I’ll look after you.”
“Thanks, honey, I needed you to say that. I was starting to get concerned.”
“It might not be easy for you over the next two weeks but remember I am your wife and no matter what happens with Romando once the two weeks are over I’m all yours again. The only people who can change our marriage are you and I and it won’t be me.”
“That’s a big responsibility you’re putting on my shoulders.”
“Yes, it is but remember that if you don’t live up to that responsibility you will hurt the three people who love you the most in the world, me and our daughters.”
Before Oscar could say any more she turned and walked away towards the garage. He watched her until she closed the door behind her. He was wondering would carrying their new child damage her beautiful figure. He heard the car start, reverse out and drive away. He had never felt so alone in all his life. In his heart, he felt as if she would never come back to him. What had he done?
…
Irene had spent a lot of the night worrying about what was going to happen to her. Oscar had introduced the only other man back into their lives that she had ever thought she could fall in love with. She knew that she needed to talk to someone and the only person that she trusted completely was Maria. She had no idea of what she was going to say to her but she had to talk to someone urgently.
Being in the presence of Romando she found difficult because she simply wanted to grab him and hold him to her body. Oscar didn’t know but while in Italy she had snuck away on one night when he went to sleep early and had met Romando. They had not had sex because she had stopped him but they had kissed and cuddled and there had been a lot of touching. They had talked about possibilities that would have destroyed Oscar had he known.
When she pulled into Maria’s driveway Maria came out to meet her with a concerned look on her face. It was Christmas day. She had not expected Irene to come to see her especially when in a little over two hours they were going to Irene and Oscar’s place for lunch.
“Hi Irene is everything alright.”
Irene didn’t answer but burst into tears. Maria climbed into the passenger’s seat and held Irene tightly. They rocked together for a while before Maria asked, “What’s up Honey. Has something happened to Oscar?”
“No, it’s me. I’m frightened.”
“What are you frightened of?”
“I’m frightened of myself. I’m frightened that I’ll do something that will destroy my marriage. I’m falling in love with two men and I don’t know how to stop it. I feel so guilty.”
“Hey, look at me,” Maria pushed herself away from Irene to look her in the eyes. “We all meet people that we feel we could fall in love with. That’s part of being a sexy fertile woman. It’s nature at play. It is how the world works. Nature tells you when you meet an attractive man that you want him. Some women let it happen others resist it. It is how nature introduces variety into the species. You don’t have to feel guilty about it. You can say no or if you wish you can say yes. Whichever it is, Oscar will still love you. I know. I’ve been there and Don still loves me.”
“You don’t understand. Oscar has the man living with us. He is there for two weeks. He is the man that I told you about that I met in Italy. He’s here living with us. Oscar invited him as a present for me.”
“Fuck! My God, you are the luckiest slut alive. How many husbands would invite a wife’s lover to live with them as a Christmas present? I think I’m falling more and more in love with Oscar every day. He is such a magnificent husband to you. I wish Don would do something like that for me.”
“I think Oscar is testing me and I’ve failed the test.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, you know that I have been setting all these little tests for Oscar to see how much he loves me, how much he trusts me. Well, I think he has invited Romando into our house to see if I can resist him but I can’t. I let him take me this morning and Oscar caught us.”
“So Oscar threw you out of the house?”
“No, he did the opposite. He took me to bed and made love to me.”
“He made love to you after you had sex with your new boyfriend.”
“Don’t call him that!”
“What am I supposed to call him then, honey, your new fuck?”
“Oh, I don’t know. I’m so mixed up. My emotions are all over the place. I can’t think straight.”
“If Oscar knows what you did and didn’t get angry then there is nothing to worry about, is there? Lay back, open your legs, look at the scenery and enjoy the journey.”
“It’s easy for you to say. You didn’t get emotionally attached to Henry.”
“No that’s true. I got emotionally attached to Donna.”
“To Donna, are you saying you fell in love with a woman?”
“No, not fell, I am in love with her.”
“What are you going to do?”
“What can I do? I spend as much time with her as I can without either of our husbands suspecting. Life is good. We have talked about it and neither of us is going to leave our husbands and they will never suspect. Besides I won’t leave my husband because I like a little penis.”
Irene laughed, “Little? From what you tell me it’s not little. Oscar is little. Don is not huge but big enough unless you have been lying to me.”
“What about your boyfriend. How is he?”
“You know how big Henry is?”
“Yes, he is big, bigger than Don.”
“Well, Henry is actually small.”
“What? How did you handle that?”
“There was some Difficulty at first. It hurt me initially but it was so good once I got used to the size. When I hit my peak it was earth-shattering. Oscar caught us doing it and he held me up for him.”
“What do you mean when you say Oscar held you up for him?”
“Well. Romando bent me over and took me from behind. Oscar held me by my tits and kissed and cuddled me as Romando took me then Oscar picked me up and took me to our bedroom.”
“How did Romando feel about that?”
“I haven’t seen him yet to ask him but I think he will be upset about it. Romando likes to be in control. When we were on holidays he kept insisting that I go with him and leave Oscar alone. In Oscar’s hotwife stories they call such men Alpha’s I think. He will probably want to take control again so I need you to help me by keeping Oscar busy if it happens.”
“Aren’t you playing with fire?”
“Probably but I think that it is too late to worry about if I will fall in love. It’s more about how much I will fall in love.”
“I wasn’t talking about you, honey. I was talking about you pushing me on to your husband. There is a reason why he tries to stay away from me. Haven’t you woken up to that yet?”
“What are you saying?”
“I find Oscar very attractive. You keep trying to push him on to me and he fights it. I see the way he looks at me. I think he feels the same way that I do.”
“But I can trust you, can’t I?”
“Yes, you can but remember what happened with you and Henry. You didn’t want to have sex with him but in the heat of the moment, you got carried away. I can’t tell you it won’t happen to me because when I dream most times Oscar is there.”
“You dream of my husband when you sleep? You are a fucking little slut!”
“You don’t know half of it, honey. When I’m alone with Oscar I have to excuse myself to go to the bathroom to stop my juices running down my leg.”
“You never told me that before.”
“No but you never had a big cocked lover before to take your attention away for Oscar. If I’d told you that a few months ago, you would have killed me.”
“I could still kill you.”
“See, I told you. You have nothing to worry about. You are still keeping your Oscar wrapped up in a bubble where no one can get to him. Go back to your husband, honey and tell him how much you love him and then sneak into Romando’s bedroom and take everything he offers you. Oscar knew what he was offering you when he invited Romando for Christmas.”
“What, you think Oscar knows how I feel?”
“No….. I don’t think it I know it.”
“You know it?”
“Yes, he told me that you fell in love with a man when you were in Italy and cried for days after you got back. He thought he had lost you and he came to me to ask my advice.”
“Why didn’t you tell me this?”
“You are my friend, Irene and so is Oscar. I don’t tell Oscar what you and I talk about and in the same way I won’t tell you what Oscar’s concerns and fears are either.”
“You were alone with my husband and you didn’t tell me?”
“No, that would be divulging a confidence. I guess I have now but I’ve done it for a good cause.”
“So you could have made love with my Oscar and I would not have known.”
“You would have known because Oscar would have told you. He told me that he has no secrets from you. It was his way of telling me that if I came on heavy with him he would tell you about it. It was his way of keeping me under control.”
“If he hadn’t done that would you have seduced him?”
“No, he would have pushed me away. He only loves one woman and that’s you. You’re a fool if you don’t make sure he doesn’t get hurt. While he lets you make love to this other man then enjoy it but make damn sure that if Oscar asks you for something or sets limits then do exactly what he says. Oscar is too good a husband for you to push him away. I’m not the only woman around who would give him everything that he asks of them if given half a chance.”
“He would disappoint you with his little dick.”
“You’re just kidding yourself. Oscar has things much bigger than any dick. You know it and I know it. Most of Barcelona who has met him knows it as well. Don’t gamble with gold to win brass Irene or you’ll lose it all.”
Irene sat for a while thinking about what her good friend had said to her. She felt a little jealous of Maria as it seemed that her husband has cried on her shoulder because Irene had thought she was in love with another man. Irene wished that she had been the one that Oscar talked to when he had problems but she also realized that at the time she would not have been in a sound enough frame of mind to listen to him because she had just as big a problem.
She loved her friend, Maria but today she had seen a different side of her. She now understood that Maria was in fact as big a threat to her marriage as Romando was. She had made a decision. She needed to go home and talk to her husband but on the way, she needed to do a little shopping.
…
When Irene arrived home Oscar and Romando had set up the food that she had cooked the day before and she found everything had been prepared for her guests. She walked up to Romando and gave him a light kiss on the cheek and said, “Romando, I need to talk privately with Oscar. Would you excuse us please?”
Romando nodded but she could see that he was concerned that she kept pulling her husband away. It was the third time it had happened in less than twenty-four hours.
“Come on Oscar, we need to talk urgently.”
Oscar followed her into the bedroom wondering what was happening. When she got there she turned toward him and said. “Shut the door. This is between you and me.”
Oscar closed the door taking a peep first to make sure that Romando was not within hearing range.
“Okay, what do you want?”
Irene put her hand in the bag she held and threw a box of size XXL condoms onto the bed. Oscar chuckled.
“What’s so funny?”
“They’re the wrong size for me.”
“They are not for you. If and I say if Romando and I make love again then he must wear them and I expect you to tell him so. Then there is the question of the living arrangements.”
“You want to move into Romando’s bedroom?”
No!”
“You want me to move out of the master bedroom. It’s not going to happen.”
“I know it’s not because I’ve booked a motel room for Romando in town. I’ve called my mum and told her that tomorrow afternoon I would like her to send the girls home.”
“They can’t be here while Romando’s here. Why are you doing this?”
“You know why I’m doing this. I love you and I value our marriage. I want my girls to live with their mother and their father and not have to schedule visits to each of us. I am not going to give up what I have and what I value to satisfy your crazy fantasies.”
“I don’t understand. You wanted a son and so do I. I’m offering you that opportunity not only to have the son you desire but to have that son with someone who I know you fell in love with.”
“Oscar you are a good man. Everybody who knows you tells me what a good man I married but you are a fool, a stupid fool.”
Oscar went to speak but Irene put up her hand to stop him. She continued.
“Someone who cares the world of you told me this morning that you can’t gamble gold to win brass because you will lose it all. That’s exactly what you are doing. You are gambling your marriage, my love, your own love, your daughters security, everything that is of value to us both for what?”
Once again Oscar went to speak and once more she put her hand up to stop him.
“Listen to me, Oscar. You are throwing everything that I hold dear to me and everything that you have just to satisfy something that doesn’t exist, a fantasy. I won’t let it happen.”
“I want to say something, Irene. You have had your say and now I want my turn.”
“Okay, talk but I warn you if Romando doesn’t leave this house before the girls get back I will leave.”
“Alright, I understand. Romando and I have had time to talk while you went out to buy your condoms. Romando wants to go back to Italy tomorrow.”
“Romando wants to leave?”
“Yes, that’s right. He has asked me for one favour before he leaves and I have agreed as long as you also agree.”
“No, I will not spend the night with him.”
“Yes, that’s right. He wants one night with the only woman he has ever loved. I know that you’re falling in love with him as well. I think when you slipped away from me in Italy that night you fell in love with him then. We owe it to him after all it is you and I who pulled him into our relationship.”
Irene’s eyes opened wide when he said about the night in Italy. “You admit that you knew and you didn’t say anything. You didn’t even accuse me of cheating.”
“Yes, I knew. I was awake when you got out and I watched in the darkness as you dressed for him. I followed you and I watched you holding him and kissing him. I heard you tell him you were falling in love with him.”
“Why didn’t you say something?”
“Would it have changed it? Would you have suddenly stopped loving him if I had yelled at you, if I had got angry? Love takes us to places sometimes we don’t want to go. It happens to everybody at some time during their life. My getting angry and accusing you would have driven you away. I love you, Irene and I just want you to be happy.”
“You bought Romando here for me even though you knew. You were willing to give me up so that I could be with him. As I say, Oscar, you are a silly fool but I love you. Don’t you ever do this again, right?”
“Alright, but we need to deal with tonight. Romando is willing to give up someone he loves to make sure that he doesn’t destroy our marriage. I am asking you to spend tonight with him to reward him for doing this.”
“I’ll do this on one condition and only if you agree to that condition. I’ve booked the motel room for two weeks. During that time, at least part of it Don is away and Maria is alone. While Don is away I want you to take her out on a date and take her back to the motel for the night.”
“I don’t want to do that to Don. I like the guy besides I am too close to Maria.”
“I know how close you are to Maria but I want this for you and I want it for Maria. Once it is over though I want you and Maria to swear that you won’t do it again. As for Don, leave that to me.”
“I don’t understand?”
“When did you start to think of becoming a cuck?”
“I had thoughts of it before but it really came out in me when we were in Italy.”
“That’s right, like Don. Maria has talked to me about some of their discussions. When she cheated on him with Henry and Donna he lost it but since then he keeps raising the idea of her getting a boyfriend. He admits that even though he got angry with her it was only because she didn’t trust him enough to talk to him about it.”
“So they have been talking about her taking a lover?”
“Not just any lover but one who she could easily fall in love with. Someone who feels he can’t be alone with her because of the way he feels about her.”
“You know?”
“Yes of course I know. You have no issues with being alone with any other woman except Maria. I’m not stupid. If you really wanted to cover it up you would have treated her exactly the same as everybody else.”
“It’s a risk. You know that don’t you?”
“No more risk than me being with Romando and we’re working that out together. We will survive Maria just as we will survive Romando. We love each other too much and we understand each other too much to let Maria’s pussy pull us apart. Besides, after tonight it is going to take a few weeks before my pussy can feel you again.”
They both laughed and went back to Romando who had made them all a coffee.
“Everything okay,” he asked Oscar.
“You’re a good friend, Romando. I appreciate what you have done for us. Have you booked your tickets?”
“Yes, I’ve got my tickets. You know I love your wife, don’t you?”
“Yes, we both love her but today she is yours. Look after her because she is valuable to me.”
He laughed, “She is valuable to both of us. I’ll look after her for you but I might stretch her a little.”
“You already have, Romando.”
“Not as stretched as tonight. She may need a big sleep tomorrow because she won’t get any sleep tonight.”
Irene chipped in, “Come on lovers. Don and Maria will arrive shortly.”
Oscar got up and took a pen and some stick-ons. He wrote five names on them and put them around the table. Don got the head of the table. Irene and Romando got the left side and Maria and Oscar got the right. He made sure that Maria was as far away from Don as possible while moving the chairs to bring the other couples together. Irene came over to him.
“What are you doing?” she asked.
“I’m making sure that today is as exciting as possible for us all. Don gets to watch you and Romando kissing and showing affection for each other while Maria and are sitting next to each other. Don’s mind will do the rest.”
“Will you kiss her in front of him?”
“If there is the opportunity and if things feel right. Would it upset you if I did?”
“Maybe, I won’t know until it happens. If I get upset Romando will try to calm me down. He’s good like that.”
“You know a lot about him in such a short time.”
“Yes, much of it is intuition.”
“They say that women have what men missed out on.”
“Men have it too. It is just that usually, they don’t take advantage of it.”
“How can you know that?”
“Romando knows things that I like without asking me. Sometimes you pick up on little things about me that I haven’t told you.”
“You mean like you falling in love with Romando.”
“Yes, you picked that one up.”
“I had an advantage. I heard you tell him.”
“Oh, you heard me say that?”
“Yes, more than once. The first time was the afternoon at the pool the night before you slipped out to meet him.”
“How did you hear? I was on the opposite side of the pool.”
“I can lip read.”
“So if you knew that you also knew that I was going to meet him that night.”
“Yes, that is why I told you I was tired from being in the sun and went to bed. I faked it. I had my clothes still on under the blankets so that I could follow you.”
“You are a naughty boy, following me like that.”
“Not as naughty as you. I didn’t keep calling him after I got home.”
“Oh fuck, you knew that. How did you know?”
“I pay the bills remember. On the phone bill they list all the numbers. I knew the code so I knew you were calling Italy. I got a friend to call the number to check who it was. If I called Romando would know it was me because he knew our number.”
“Henry?”
“Yes, I asked him to flirt with you to see if you would… you know…….. “
“And I rejected him until the night at the tavern.”
“So you set that up too?”
“Sort of. He was still trying so I thought with a few drinks you might be tempted. I hoped that you might get interested in him and forget Romando.”
“Was Donna aware?”
“Yes, Henry doesn’t keep much from his wife. They love each other and trust each other.”
“He didn’t tell her about what happen in the laneway?”
“No, he is trustworthy and you asked him not to tell anybody. That is why I had the argument with Henry. I trusted him to tell me but he kept it a secret.”
“But he is trustworthy. He kept his word to me.”
“Yep, it hurt me that my best friend would keep his word to my wife but not to me.”
“Will you forgive him and become friends again.”
“I don’t think so. He broke two promises to me, not just one.”
“What was the other one?”
“Maria.”
“You told him not to bed Maria is that it?”
“Yes.”
“You asked that because you love her?”
“No, I asked that because she is your friend and Don is a good bloke. Neither of them deserved the pain and suffering that Henry caused them. He’s an arsehole.”
“Are you sure that’s the reason?”
“It’s the main reason.”
“But you wouldn’t have asked it if you didn’t care for Maria?”
“Probably not but she was your best friend. That was the driving force.”
“You care a lot about her don’t you?”
“Yes, she is like a sister to me. I care about family and I protect them. To me Maria is our family. You love her and so do I.”
“After tonight she will be more then family. Can you handle that?”
“After tonight she will still be like a sister to me. She always will be because no matter how many nights I spend with her I will not have sex with her.”
“That’s weird. You won’t have sex with her because you love her?”
“Exactly. I’m doing this for the same reason that Romando is getting on a plane tomorrow. The difference is I can’t fly away. I live here.”
“I’m lucky.”
“You’re lucky?”
“Yes, most other men would have screwed Maria before now and not even felt guilty about it. You love her and won’t touch her.”
“I love her because she is my sister.”
“Not really.”
“In my mind, she is and to have sex with my sister would be incense. That’s not me.”
Irene smiled at him as Romando came out of his room to join them. “You are the most wonderful husband a woman could have. I wish I could be as strong as you but I’m not. I want tonight. I want this one time to be a total and absolute slut to Romando just like in my dreams. I want something else as well. I want you to forget that Maria is like a sister to you just this one time.”
Romando walked up, “How is it going. I’ve packed all my things except what I need tonight and for on the plane tomorrow. Would you have a small bag that I could carry on the plane in the morning?”
Irene’s mouth dropped open, “You are flying out in the morning. I thought your flight was in the afternoon.”
“I decided I should leave early to allow you and Oscar to be together tomorrow. I understand that I am causing you problems and I don’t want it to be worse than it needs to be.”
Oscar responded, “We appreciate what you are doing for us Romando. I’m sorry that I have done this to you.”
“You have given me some time with the woman I love, Oscar. You should not grieve for me. It is one of the best things that anyone has done for me but I won’t repay you by destroying your marriage.”
“I will owe you a big debt, Romando.”
“Perhaps we should call it even then.”
They smiled and shook hands. Just then the doorbell rang.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
Chapter 10 - Romando's last night?
When Oscar opened the door, Maria flung her arms around his neck, pulled his face down to her and kissed him. It shocked him a little but he recovered quickly enough to kiss her back. After the kiss, she placed her arm around his waist.
Oscar pushed his hand out to Don who smiled and shook hands with him.
“Merry Christmas and welcome to my abode.”
“Thanks for inviting us, Oscar. We appreciate it,” Don replied.
“Yes, we really appreciate it,” Maria stated. “I’m looking forward to meeting Irene’s Italian God.”
Oscar chuckled, “I don’t think Romando thinks of himself as a God.”
“Irene does,” Maria replied.
Oscar felt as if Maria had stabbed him in the heart. Maria felt his body stiffen and looked up at him to say, “Oh, I’m sorry, Oscar. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I should be more careful.”
“Yes, you should, Maria,” came Don’s voice from the background.
“That’s alright, Maria. I’m just a little tender at the moment. Things haven’t gone the way I wanted them to over the last twenty-four hours.”
“Have you and Irene been fighting?”
“No, it is nothing like that. I just tried to do the right thing by Irene but it has caused a few problems for all three of us.”
“Don’t worry honey, Don and I will keep you company tonight when the lovers do their thing.”
Oscar wanted to ask her what she meant by that but he knew that Irene and Romando were waiting for them so he led them towards the dining room. Don followed behind. Oscar stopped and turned to Don.
“What are you doing back there? Come here Don and hold your wife.” Oscar waved Don up onto the opposite side of Maria.
“Thanks, Oscar.”
Oscar smiled at him and continued walking the pair to the dining room. Romando and Irene were seated at the seats that Oscar had designated for them. Romando stood as they entered the room and moved over to greet them.
“You must be Irene’s friend, Maria. My God, you are beautiful. Oscar is a lucky man. I almost feel jealous of him.”
Oscar looked at Irene then to Don and then finally to Maria. “What do you mean, Romando?”
Romando looked back at Irene who nodded. “Maria is here to spend the night with you so that Irene and I can be together for our last night.”
Oscar looked at Don who smiled. He looked across at Irene who shrugged her shoulders. Oscar shook his head and announced, “Come on let’s start lunch with a drink. What is everybody’s poison?”
…
Lunch went off well. Don appeared relaxed with the seating arrangements. Romando and Irene were doing a lot of touching and on a couple of occasions they kissed. Just before they stood to move into the lounge room, Maria leaned over and kissed Oscar on the lips after thanking him for a delicious lunch. Oscar passed the compliment on to Irene but without the kiss.
In the lounge room, Irene put on some slow dance music. For a while, they all talked but when a Neil Diamond song came on Irene said, “I like this song. Would you dance with me Romando?”
Romando didn’t answer but took her into her huge arms and pulled her in against his body and slowly danced around the room. It wasn’t really dancing probably more like hugging tightly while moving their feet. Maria looked across at Oscar and smiled trying to encourage him to dance with her. Don saw it and nudged Oscar while nodding towards Maria.
“Why don’t you,” Oscar said to Don.
“I don’t dance besides I agreed that Maria is your girlfriend tonight as long as I can stay with you.”
“I see. Come on little sister, let’s swing a leg.”
Oscar looked up to see Irene looking arrows at him with her eyes. He knew it was because of the sister comment. Oscar took Maria in his arms but instead of the slow sexual dance of Irene and Romando, he moved quickly around the floor with Maria held out in front of him.
As the disc changed songs Maria cuddled up against Oscar who looked over toward his wife. Romando was kissing her. Oscar felt a sharp pain in his chest. He felt like walking over and tearing his wife away from her lover but he knew that if he did that Irene would never forgive him. He thought only another sixteen-hour and she is mine once more. Oscar couldn’t stand to look anymore so he looked down. Maria was looking up at him with a frown on her face.
“It’s okay, Oscar. It’ll all be over shortly and she will be yours again. Kiss me!”
Oscar pulled the little woman up to him and kissed her as if his life depended on it. He turned all of his anger and frustration into his desire for Maria. As they broke the kiss which lasted a long time he looked over at Irene who had pulled away from Romando and was looking at him as if he had just stabbed her.
“Fuck you,” he said quietly. “Two can play the same game.” Only Maria heard him and she smiled as he kissed her again. “Don!” He said loudly. “Come with us.”
Oscar picked Maria up in his arms and headed towards the master bedroom. Don followed closely behind. Once they were in the room, Oscar closed the door and locked it.
“Don, Irene has told me that you want me to make love to your wife. Is that true?”
“Yes, but I thought maybe later tonight. This is very sudden.”
“Okay, no worries. Maria, take a seat on the bed with your husband. In the top drawer you will find two glasses and on Irene’s side table you will find another. I’ll be right back.”
Oscar left through the bathroom and collected a bottle of scotch and a bottle of gin from the back room where he kept his supplies and some soda-pop. As he went he saw that Irene was sitting on the lounge with Romando leaning over talking to her. When he returned to the bedroom Maria was kissing her husband.
“Come on lay off it you pair. Plenty of time for that later after we have a few drinks.”
“Are you angry, Oscar,” Maria asked.
“I don’t really know how I feel to be honest. I saw Romando and Irene kissing and I just suddenly wanted to make mad passionate love to you.”
“You wanted to hurt Irene, is that it?”
“Maybe I did, maybe I didn’t. I asked myself the question, why am I protecting her by not making love to you when she has twice cheated on me and flaunts it so openly in front of me?”
“You started this remember.”
“Yes, poor fool me. I thought that the three of us would be together making love but instead she wants you to keep me busy so that I can’t be there with them. She has locked me out. With you and me, Don is here. You respect him. Both of us would never want it any other way but for Irene and Romando I am locked out, the third wheel as they say or maybe I’m a used tire on the side of the road.”
“Have you told her how you feel?”
“No, I don’t know how to tell her? When I try she turns the conversation around to you and me making love.”
“Are you saying that you don’t want to make love to me?”
Oscar hesitated for a while before he answered. “I’m frightened that if we start something we may not want to stop. You are too important to me.” As he said it he looked across to Don. Don smiled at him. Oscar noticed the tent in his pants. He was aroused.
Just then there was a knock on the door.
“What do you want?” Oscar called.
“I just want to come in.”
“Give us a minute.” He called back then quietly he said to Don and Maria, “Take you skirt and top off and climb under the sheets. Yes, you too Don.”
Oscar quickly stripped his clothes off leaving his underpants on. He quickly checked the room and opened the door.
“What do you want?”
“I need the condoms.”
“I threw them out.”
“You what?”
“I threw them away.”
“Where did you throw them to?”
“If I was going to tell you that I wouldn’t have thrown them out.”
“You know that I took a risk yesterday. Even now it might be too late but the risk is a lot greater today so I have to have the condoms.”
“There are two other options?”
Irene shook her head, “I’m not going to take the risk, so forget it and tell me where you put the condoms.”
“There is still one other option. Actually there are three other options that I can think of.”
“What the fuck are you talking about, Oscar. This is not a joke.”
“No, it’s not. It is a test. You know a test like you put me through time and time again. It is a would Oscar let me cheat type test?”
“Okay, I apologize. I should have trusted you but I needed to know.”
“You could have asked me.”
“Is that what this is about?”
“I don’t know what it is about, Irene. Somewhere along the line, I got lost. I don’t know exactly except I trusted you but you didn’t trust me so you had to keep testing me and testing me. Now I want to test you.”
Irene said nothing so he continued.
“The test is - Will you fuck him without a condom? Will you suck him off every time through until morning? Will you make him pull out or will you tell him you can’t have sex because you are not protected? This is your test now. Get on with it because Maria and I are going to make love from now until morning and Don is going to be involved every time because he is this woman’s husband and the cuckold husband should never be left out in the cold.”
“So you are angry because Romando won’t let me have you there with me, is that it?”
“The penny has dropped, has it?”
“You are being an arsehole Oscar. You’re a real true arsehole.”
“That might be so but I have never cheated on my partner like some that I know. Remember I’m the good guy. I’m the man who you can put through all type of tests and he passes them with flying colours but you just push him aside when you don’t want him around.”
“You are being unreasonable, Oscar.”
“You have read the stories. I know you did. It doesn’t work like this Irene. The husband is allowed control, not a lot but just enough control so that it works for him as well as the wife and her lover. Didn’t you read the stories where the husband is bypassed and left out? I’ll give you a clue. They’re the ones that always end in divorce.”
“They are just stories.”
“Yes, and I am just your husband and without me there it is cheating. Cheating wives end up lonely.”
“Okay, so I cheated. How do I make it up to you?”
“Yesterday you could but today I’ve had it up to here,” Oscar touched his head to emphasize his feelings. “Maybe tomorrow I might feel better but right now I couldn’t give a fuck what you do. My only interest is making love to Maria. She wants it. Her husband wants it and so do I.”
“I won’t put up with this. I’m leaving.”
“Fine, take Romando with you.”
Irene turned and walked away. Oscar closed the door then fell to his knees with tear running down his cheeks. Maria and Don rushed to him and both of them held his tightly. They lay together on the bed, Oscar in the middle. They didn’t speak. There was nothing to say. Every so often Oscar would top up their drinks.
…
Irene went back to Romando and told him what had transpired. He took her in his arms and said, “Do you still have that motel booked?”
“Yes, they would not give me a refund. Why do you ask?”
“I have to go. I promised Oscar I would not do anything to affect your marriage and I haven’t kept my word.”
“He’s just being an arsehole.”
“No, no, no, he has the right to protect himself and we have not respected him. It’s us who have done this. It’s not Oscar’s fault. I have to go. It is the only honourable thing to do.”
“I’ll run you to the motel.”
“Thanks, I’d appreciate that.”
When they arrived at the motel, Romando checked in and then returned to Irene’s car.
“This is goodbye then?”
“Yes, I guess so.”
“Tell Oscar I apologize for my behaviour. He trusted me and I let him down.”
“I don’t think you are to blame. I think Oscar just lost it.”
“No, it was us. You told me in the kitchen that you had to wait for Oscar but I insisted we do it without him. We were wrong to not wait for him. Today we left him out and you asked your friend to keep him occupied so we could be alone. He’s right we are wrong. I wish there was something I could do for him to make it up to him.”
“There is something that he asked me for, something that has always been important to him.”
“What’s that?”
“He wants a son to carry on his name. Oscar is an only son. We only have daughters. He wants a son to carry his name forward for his parents.”
“So?”
“Oscar has had a Vasectomy.”
“You think we could give him a son?”
“Yes, possibly but I would want him to be here with us. I think he might not want to the way he feels.”
“Will you let me talk to him?”
“Talk to him if you want to. Here use my mobile. His number is on the top, A1 Oscar.”
Romando took the phone and called the number. Oscar saw the number flash up and knew it was Irene calling. He picked up the phone and answered, “What do you want?”
“It’s Romando here, Oscar. Can you come down to the royal motel room 64. Irene needs you.”
“Is she okay?”
“Not really. She needs you here with her. How soon can you be here?”
“I’ll be ten minutes.”
“I’ll leave the door unlocked.”
Oscar turned to Maria and Don. “Can you wait here for me? Irene is in some type of trouble and needs me. I’ll be back. Wait for me. Help yourself to anything you want in the house.”
Maria smiled. She reached into the bedside drawer and threw a box of XXL condoms on the bed, “Maybe you should take these with you just in case.”
Oscar laughed, picked them up and headed for his car saying as he went, “they are a bit small for me but they might fit Romando.”
When Oscar opened the door, Maria flung her arms around his neck, pulled his face down to her and kissed him. It shocked him a little but he recovered quickly enough to kiss her back. After the kiss, she placed her arm around his waist.
Oscar pushed his hand out to Don who smiled and shook hands with him.
“Merry Christmas and welcome to my abode.”
“Thanks for inviting us, Oscar. We appreciate it,” Don replied.
“Yes, we really appreciate it,” Maria stated. “I’m looking forward to meeting Irene’s Italian God.”
Oscar chuckled, “I don’t think Romando thinks of himself as a God.”
“Irene does,” Maria replied.
Oscar felt as if Maria had stabbed him in the heart. Maria felt his body stiffen and looked up at him to say, “Oh, I’m sorry, Oscar. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I should be more careful.”
“Yes, you should, Maria,” came Don’s voice from the background.
“That’s alright, Maria. I’m just a little tender at the moment. Things haven’t gone the way I wanted them to over the last twenty-four hours.”
“Have you and Irene been fighting?”
“No, it is nothing like that. I just tried to do the right thing by Irene but it has caused a few problems for all three of us.”
“Don’t worry honey, Don and I will keep you company tonight when the lovers do their thing.”
Oscar wanted to ask her what she meant by that but he knew that Irene and Romando were waiting for them so he led them towards the dining room. Don followed behind. Oscar stopped and turned to Don.
“What are you doing back there? Come here Don and hold your wife.” Oscar waved Don up onto the opposite side of Maria.
“Thanks, Oscar.”
Oscar smiled at him and continued walking the pair to the dining room. Romando and Irene were seated at the seats that Oscar had designated for them. Romando stood as they entered the room and moved over to greet them.
“You must be Irene’s friend, Maria. My God, you are beautiful. Oscar is a lucky man. I almost feel jealous of him.”
Oscar looked at Irene then to Don and then finally to Maria. “What do you mean, Romando?”
Romando looked back at Irene who nodded. “Maria is here to spend the night with you so that Irene and I can be together for our last night.”
Oscar looked at Don who smiled. He looked across at Irene who shrugged her shoulders. Oscar shook his head and announced, “Come on let’s start lunch with a drink. What is everybody’s poison?”
…
Lunch went off well. Don appeared relaxed with the seating arrangements. Romando and Irene were doing a lot of touching and on a couple of occasions they kissed. Just before they stood to move into the lounge room, Maria leaned over and kissed Oscar on the lips after thanking him for a delicious lunch. Oscar passed the compliment on to Irene but without the kiss.
In the lounge room, Irene put on some slow dance music. For a while, they all talked but when a Neil Diamond song came on Irene said, “I like this song. Would you dance with me Romando?”
Romando didn’t answer but took her into her huge arms and pulled her in against his body and slowly danced around the room. It wasn’t really dancing probably more like hugging tightly while moving their feet. Maria looked across at Oscar and smiled trying to encourage him to dance with her. Don saw it and nudged Oscar while nodding towards Maria.
“Why don’t you,” Oscar said to Don.
“I don’t dance besides I agreed that Maria is your girlfriend tonight as long as I can stay with you.”
“I see. Come on little sister, let’s swing a leg.”
Oscar looked up to see Irene looking arrows at him with her eyes. He knew it was because of the sister comment. Oscar took Maria in his arms but instead of the slow sexual dance of Irene and Romando, he moved quickly around the floor with Maria held out in front of him.
As the disc changed songs Maria cuddled up against Oscar who looked over toward his wife. Romando was kissing her. Oscar felt a sharp pain in his chest. He felt like walking over and tearing his wife away from her lover but he knew that if he did that Irene would never forgive him. He thought only another sixteen-hour and she is mine once more. Oscar couldn’t stand to look anymore so he looked down. Maria was looking up at him with a frown on her face.
“It’s okay, Oscar. It’ll all be over shortly and she will be yours again. Kiss me!”
Oscar pulled the little woman up to him and kissed her as if his life depended on it. He turned all of his anger and frustration into his desire for Maria. As they broke the kiss which lasted a long time he looked over at Irene who had pulled away from Romando and was looking at him as if he had just stabbed her.
“Fuck you,” he said quietly. “Two can play the same game.” Only Maria heard him and she smiled as he kissed her again. “Don!” He said loudly. “Come with us.”
Oscar picked Maria up in his arms and headed towards the master bedroom. Don followed closely behind. Once they were in the room, Oscar closed the door and locked it.
“Don, Irene has told me that you want me to make love to your wife. Is that true?”
“Yes, but I thought maybe later tonight. This is very sudden.”
“Okay, no worries. Maria, take a seat on the bed with your husband. In the top drawer you will find two glasses and on Irene’s side table you will find another. I’ll be right back.”
Oscar left through the bathroom and collected a bottle of scotch and a bottle of gin from the back room where he kept his supplies and some soda-pop. As he went he saw that Irene was sitting on the lounge with Romando leaning over talking to her. When he returned to the bedroom Maria was kissing her husband.
“Come on lay off it you pair. Plenty of time for that later after we have a few drinks.”
“Are you angry, Oscar,” Maria asked.
“I don’t really know how I feel to be honest. I saw Romando and Irene kissing and I just suddenly wanted to make mad passionate love to you.”
“You wanted to hurt Irene, is that it?”
“Maybe I did, maybe I didn’t. I asked myself the question, why am I protecting her by not making love to you when she has twice cheated on me and flaunts it so openly in front of me?”
“You started this remember.”
“Yes, poor fool me. I thought that the three of us would be together making love but instead she wants you to keep me busy so that I can’t be there with them. She has locked me out. With you and me, Don is here. You respect him. Both of us would never want it any other way but for Irene and Romando I am locked out, the third wheel as they say or maybe I’m a used tire on the side of the road.”
“Have you told her how you feel?”
“No, I don’t know how to tell her? When I try she turns the conversation around to you and me making love.”
“Are you saying that you don’t want to make love to me?”
Oscar hesitated for a while before he answered. “I’m frightened that if we start something we may not want to stop. You are too important to me.” As he said it he looked across to Don. Don smiled at him. Oscar noticed the tent in his pants. He was aroused.
Just then there was a knock on the door.
“What do you want?” Oscar called.
“I just want to come in.”
“Give us a minute.” He called back then quietly he said to Don and Maria, “Take you skirt and top off and climb under the sheets. Yes, you too Don.”
Oscar quickly stripped his clothes off leaving his underpants on. He quickly checked the room and opened the door.
“What do you want?”
“I need the condoms.”
“I threw them out.”
“You what?”
“I threw them away.”
“Where did you throw them to?”
“If I was going to tell you that I wouldn’t have thrown them out.”
“You know that I took a risk yesterday. Even now it might be too late but the risk is a lot greater today so I have to have the condoms.”
“There are two other options?”
Irene shook her head, “I’m not going to take the risk, so forget it and tell me where you put the condoms.”
“There is still one other option. Actually there are three other options that I can think of.”
“What the fuck are you talking about, Oscar. This is not a joke.”
“No, it’s not. It is a test. You know a test like you put me through time and time again. It is a would Oscar let me cheat type test?”
“Okay, I apologize. I should have trusted you but I needed to know.”
“You could have asked me.”
“Is that what this is about?”
“I don’t know what it is about, Irene. Somewhere along the line, I got lost. I don’t know exactly except I trusted you but you didn’t trust me so you had to keep testing me and testing me. Now I want to test you.”
Irene said nothing so he continued.
“The test is - Will you fuck him without a condom? Will you suck him off every time through until morning? Will you make him pull out or will you tell him you can’t have sex because you are not protected? This is your test now. Get on with it because Maria and I are going to make love from now until morning and Don is going to be involved every time because he is this woman’s husband and the cuckold husband should never be left out in the cold.”
“So you are angry because Romando won’t let me have you there with me, is that it?”
“The penny has dropped, has it?”
“You are being an arsehole Oscar. You’re a real true arsehole.”
“That might be so but I have never cheated on my partner like some that I know. Remember I’m the good guy. I’m the man who you can put through all type of tests and he passes them with flying colours but you just push him aside when you don’t want him around.”
“You are being unreasonable, Oscar.”
“You have read the stories. I know you did. It doesn’t work like this Irene. The husband is allowed control, not a lot but just enough control so that it works for him as well as the wife and her lover. Didn’t you read the stories where the husband is bypassed and left out? I’ll give you a clue. They’re the ones that always end in divorce.”
“They are just stories.”
“Yes, and I am just your husband and without me there it is cheating. Cheating wives end up lonely.”
“Okay, so I cheated. How do I make it up to you?”
“Yesterday you could but today I’ve had it up to here,” Oscar touched his head to emphasize his feelings. “Maybe tomorrow I might feel better but right now I couldn’t give a fuck what you do. My only interest is making love to Maria. She wants it. Her husband wants it and so do I.”
“I won’t put up with this. I’m leaving.”
“Fine, take Romando with you.”
Irene turned and walked away. Oscar closed the door then fell to his knees with tear running down his cheeks. Maria and Don rushed to him and both of them held his tightly. They lay together on the bed, Oscar in the middle. They didn’t speak. There was nothing to say. Every so often Oscar would top up their drinks.
…
Irene went back to Romando and told him what had transpired. He took her in his arms and said, “Do you still have that motel booked?”
“Yes, they would not give me a refund. Why do you ask?”
“I have to go. I promised Oscar I would not do anything to affect your marriage and I haven’t kept my word.”
“He’s just being an arsehole.”
“No, no, no, he has the right to protect himself and we have not respected him. It’s us who have done this. It’s not Oscar’s fault. I have to go. It is the only honourable thing to do.”
“I’ll run you to the motel.”
“Thanks, I’d appreciate that.”
When they arrived at the motel, Romando checked in and then returned to Irene’s car.
“This is goodbye then?”
“Yes, I guess so.”
“Tell Oscar I apologize for my behaviour. He trusted me and I let him down.”
“I don’t think you are to blame. I think Oscar just lost it.”
“No, it was us. You told me in the kitchen that you had to wait for Oscar but I insisted we do it without him. We were wrong to not wait for him. Today we left him out and you asked your friend to keep him occupied so we could be alone. He’s right we are wrong. I wish there was something I could do for him to make it up to him.”
“There is something that he asked me for, something that has always been important to him.”
“What’s that?”
“He wants a son to carry on his name. Oscar is an only son. We only have daughters. He wants a son to carry his name forward for his parents.”
“So?”
“Oscar has had a Vasectomy.”
“You think we could give him a son?”
“Yes, possibly but I would want him to be here with us. I think he might not want to the way he feels.”
“Will you let me talk to him?”
“Talk to him if you want to. Here use my mobile. His number is on the top, A1 Oscar.”
Romando took the phone and called the number. Oscar saw the number flash up and knew it was Irene calling. He picked up the phone and answered, “What do you want?”
“It’s Romando here, Oscar. Can you come down to the royal motel room 64. Irene needs you.”
“Is she okay?”
“Not really. She needs you here with her. How soon can you be here?”
“I’ll be ten minutes.”
“I’ll leave the door unlocked.”
Oscar turned to Maria and Don. “Can you wait here for me? Irene is in some type of trouble and needs me. I’ll be back. Wait for me. Help yourself to anything you want in the house.”
Maria smiled. She reached into the bedside drawer and threw a box of XXL condoms on the bed, “Maybe you should take these with you just in case.”
Oscar laughed, picked them up and headed for his car saying as he went, “they are a bit small for me but they might fit Romando.”
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
Chapter 11 - It all comes together.
Oscar arrived at the motel in five minutes. He broke most of the speed limits to get there believing that because he had been so hard on Irene she may have done something stupid. They had never really had an argument in their almost thirteen years together. He felt ashamed of how poorly he had treated her. She really didn’t deserve how he behaved. He just hoped that she was alright.
He rushed in to the motel room not knowing what to expect. Romando and Irene were lying in bed together with the blankets up to their chins.
“What’s going on? I thought it was an emergency.”
Romando chuckled, “It is an emergency. We couldn’t start without you and we are both as horny as hell.”
Oscar shook his head and turned to leave.
“Please don’t go, honey. We need you here with us. We made a big mistake in leaving you out and we would like you to join us so that the three of us can make love together.”
Oscar looked at Romando. Romando nodded in the affirmative, “We both want you here and we both know that leaving you out was selfish of us.”
“Okay, I’ll stay for a while but I still have guests at home.”
Irene replied, “I should have listened to you about how you felt about Maria. I know it is too late to change it now that you have made love to her but at least accept that I made a serious mistake forcing her on to you.”
Oscar reached into the bag that he had with him and threw the condoms onto the bed, “I’m probably too late with these now but anyway if you want to use them here they are.”
Irene picked them up and threw them back. “If you give me permission I would like to make love to Romando unprotected just this once.”
“You told me that it was too big of a risk?”
“Yes, I told you that's true. I’ve talked to Romando about him not using protection today and again tonight. He understands what the outcome could be.”
Oscar went to speak but Irene put her hand up to stop him then she continued.
“This is the last time we will see Romando unless we decide to search him out for some reason which is always a possibility if I have his son for you but the agreement is that he and I will break off all contact from tomorrow.”
“You’re not going to call him again. Is that what you’re saying?”
“Yes, we have been unfair to you and I promise that I’ll be a better wife to you from now on. I won’t flirt with any men unless you want me to. At least I will talk to you first if I want to flirt with someone.”
“What about Romando. He will be hurt if we cut him off.”
Romando smiled as he replied, “I need to start my own life. I’ve spent almost three years totally addicted to your wife. It has to end. I can see now that what we have been doing is wrong and we have to let go.”
“Okay, you’ve said what you needed to. Can I go now?”
Like a stereo, they replied, “No, don’t go.”
“You want me to stay?”
“Definitely, we want you to stay. Come here honey and kiss me. I want to make love to you.” Irene said as if panicking.
Oscar moved over to the bed lifted her up to him and kissed her.
“I’m sorry, honey. I got carried away and mistreated you. Here climb in beside me. I want you to go first.”
“How about Romando?”
“It was his idea. He wants to feel you inside me as he makes love to me. He said as my husband you have the right to go first, last and any time you choose in between. We want your sperm in me when I conceive our son.”
“You think it might happen?”
“I hope so. It’s probably a bit of a long shot tonight but we can try. I want you to have an heir, someone who can carry on your family name. Now climb into bed with me.”
Oscar climbed into bed beside his wife. They kissed. He placed his hand on her thigh and moved it up to her crotch. She was dripping wet.
“Have you and Romando had sex?”
“No, honey, we have played around a little but he has not been inside me since yesterday when you caught us in the kitchen. How do you want me?”
“Roll over facing Romando so that you can kiss him and he can touch you. I’ll go in behind you.”
“I would like to kiss you as well, honey.”
“That’s okay when you want me to kiss you turn your head towards me and I will reach over you. Let’s get rid of this sheet.”
Oscar slipped his rock hard cock between Irene’s legs and he slipped all the way inside her. She was still very loose from taking Romando the previous day and she had never been as wet as she was at that moment. Why wouldn’t she be? She was having sex with her husband in preparation for making love to the other man in her life that she loved with the specific purpose of becoming pregnant.
Oscar didn’t last long. The last two days although stressful had also had him sexually aroused for much of the time. How could he not be? He had held his wife while the other man she loved had sex with her. He had Maria, the woman he dreamed of, touching him and letting him know she was available any time that he chose her. Although he had got angry with his wife he also would never have got angry if he didn’t love her and he knew that the black-haired vixen and her husband were in his bed waiting for his return and expected everything that any lover could supply. How could he not be aroused?
Oscar did not withdraw from his wife. He watched and listened as Romando kissed her and stroked her body. He could feel Irene breathing and wondered why she was so out of breath. Was this because she yearned for Romando’s big cock? In no time as all, he was erect again. As he started slowly moving in and out of Irene she turned her head away from Romando and said, “Kiss me, Oscar. Kiss me as you make love to me. Show Romando how a husband makes love to his wife.”
Oscar knew that what she said was to make him feel better given his earlier performance but it made him feel proud. At least she was showing him attention, the attention that he felt he deserved.
This time it took him a lot longer. Not only was Irene loose but his sperm was so slippery inside her that there was no resistance at all. For a while, he wondered if he would achieve the ejaculation that he wished for but then he felt something touch him. It pushed his scrotum up to his body and separated his testicles.
What was it? It felt like a giant cock. “Oh, my God,” Oscar thought. “It was Romando’s penis.” It was so long that it had passed between Irene’s legs and was pressing up against his perineum. As Oscar moved in and out of Irene he could feel Romando’s precum wetting him. It felt good, very good. He thrust into Irene deeper and the tip of the penis just touched between the cheeks of his buttocks. “If only it was longer,” Oscar thought.
Suddenly he felt Romando push hard against Irene. Romando was forcing his cock to separate the cheeks of Oscar’s buttocks. Such a thing would normally make Oscar pull away but the thought of how this huge cock was going to push into his wife shortly and possibly impregnate her was too much for Oscar. He plastered the walls of his wife’s vagina with his sperm.
This time Oscar’s cock lost its firmness. As he slowly contracted and started to slip out of Irene he felt Romando pull back and press up against Irene’s pussy. Oscar was still inside her and Romando was forcing himself in beside Oscar’s shrinking cock to lock it inside her. It felt so good that Oscar’s cock did something that he didn’t think was possible, he started to become erect for the third time in succession.
It was then that Irene turned her head towards him and said, “Kiss me, darling. Kiss me while my two lovers fuck me as one. It feels so good. I’m being stretched further than I ever have been. I love you, honey.”
Oscar felt better than he had ever felt. Irene had two men with her who she cared about, who she loved but it was Oscar that she chose to kiss while they made love to her. How much better can life get? He laid still with his cock inside her. He was erect but he didn’t need to move because Romando was doing all the work as he and his wife kissed.
Romando didn’t last long. For him this was unique. He loved this woman but he also loved her husband as a good friend. Romando didn’t have many friends and tonight he had the opportunity to show this man who he considered to be his best friend that he cared about him, that he wanted to make love to this woman with her husband not without him.
Romando also understood that Irene’s husband wanted to cum in his wife twice to show her he owned her and he could tell that Oscar was struggling. He knew that to push his cock towards Oscar’s buttocks may give him the stimulus to allow him that pleasure. It worked. As his orgasm approached, Romando felt Irene’s also approaching. He had been kissing her when she had orgasmed the first time as Oscar made love with her. He wondered had Oscar realized how quickly and easily Irene had reached an orgasm that first time with him.
Oscar had not realized that Irene had orgasmed with him because she was kissing Romando at the time and her pussy had been stretched too much for him to feel the throbs that cycled through her body. For Irene, it had been a special moment. Earlier in the day she had felt that she was on the verge of losing her husband and her family but he was back and the thought bought her immense pleasure.
There was a time, just a short time where Irene had thought that she might leave Oscar for her new lover. She now knew that was never going to happen. That understanding came from their moments in the bedroom when Oscar had chastised her. That was the moment when she realized that without Oscar she was nothing. He was her life and without life, you are nothing at all, just a body.
Irene’s orgasm was earth-shattering. It happened at the same time as Romando’s. The first one with Oscar was nice but this one was unique. In her mind, she was open all the way to her ovaries and Romando was pressing the tip of his cock against her cervix as he erupted inside her. She wanted so badly to give Oscar a son and her mind told her that tonight may have been her only opportunity.
After his orgasm, Romando’s cock slowly shrunk and as it did so it pulled Oscar’s out with it. Oscar didn’t mind. He had been first and second so he believed that if Irene did become pregnant then he had contributed as much as was possible for a man who was infertile.
As his wife and her last lover kissed and cuddled, Oscar got out of bed and stood near the bedside table. Sitting on top of Romando’s bag was his plane ticket. Oscar took his phone out of the pocket of his trousers and walked towards the bathroom.
“Where are you going, honey?”
“I haven’t had a chance to ring mum and dad yet for Christmas. They will be disappointed if I don’t call.”
“Okay, we will wait for you.”
“No need for that. I’m happy.”
With that Oscar entered the bathroom and closed the door. It was fifteen minutes later when Oscar returned. He started to get dressed.
“What are you doing, honey?” Irene asked.
“We have guests, remember.”
“Oh, yes. Do you mind going ahead and I’ll come in about half an hour.”
“No need to rush. I’m okay with it all now, I’ll understand.”
“No, she’ll be home in half an hour, Oscar. I’d love her to stay but it’s important she be with her husband as well.”
“Her husband has someone at home that wants to rape him so I don’t think you need to worry too much about me.”
“Is Maria that bad?” Irene asked.
“She’s just a little bit worse than that. I’ve never known a woman so insistent on getting me into the cot.”
“She may be settled down now that you’ve given her what she wanted,” Irene stated.
“I think it will take more than me to keep that one happy, lover. I don’t think I have got it in me. Anyhow Romando, I must go, my friend. I’ll see you later.”
Romando jumped up and threw his huge arms around Oscar. He hugged him for quite a while and when he released Oscar tears were running down his cheeks.
“Goodbye, my friend.”
“Maybe, maybe not, we’ll see.” With that Oscar turned around and was gone.
…
Don and Maria had moved into the lounge area of Oscar’s house after Oscar left. They continued to drink although pacing themselves. Don had no intention of driving home and intended that he and his wife would spend the night with Oscar if he returned. If he didn’t they planned to sleep in the master bedroom anyway.
Maria put on some music, the same music as Irene had played earlier in the afternoon.
“Wasn’t it romantic to see Romando dancing with Irene. They make a great couple. It’s a shame that they will have to part.”
“Maybe they won’t. They might end up together.”
“No way, Irene loves Oscar too much to leave him. Romando will not end up with Irene.”
“It’s a shame that marriage has to keep lovers apart. Why can’t two men love and live with the same woman if they love each other? The same applies to two men loving and living with the one woman too.”
“Like you and me and Oscar?”
“Yes, why not, I like Oscar. Did you see how he made sure that I was not left behind earlier today when we arrived for lunch and then again when we went to the bedroom? He protected me. He lifted me up to make sure we were on an equal footing.”
“Yes, I noticed that. He’s a good man. That’s probably why I love him so much.”
“You know three months ago if you had said that I would have got angry. Today it excites me.”
“That is only because of your fantasies. You were repressing them before. Now you accept what you are. I’m your hotwife and you are my cuckold. I fuck men and you watch. That’s the way it is with cuckolds.”
“Do you think that Oscar understands that he is a cuck?”
“I don’t think so. It is different with him. He is doing it for a reason. He may not even have the fantasies as you have. That is why he got so angry tonight. He didn’t actually want Irene to give herself to Romando but he knew he had to. If he thought there was any other way. He wouldn’t be doing it.”
”I don’t understand by ‘if there was any other way.’”
“They want a son but Oscar can’t give it to Irene. He’s infertile.”
“Oh, I see. Oh, that’s different.”
“My God, you got excited when I told you that. Look at you. You are erect.” Maria reached over and felt him, “You are as stiff as a flag pole. My cuckold likes the thought of a woman getting impregnated by her boyfriend. Is it because she is married?”
“Well, that’s part of it. I get this vision in my head. First off the wife is with someone other than her husband. Then she is unprotected making love with another man. He cums inside her and about a million sperm rush up towards where her egg is released to be fertilized by the quickest most powerful of his little wrigglers. Doesn’t it do something for you?”
“Put that way, of course, it does but don’t get any stupid ideas.”
“A good wife does what her husband tells her they say.”
“It just goes to show I’m not a good wife,” Maria replied while laughing. What she didn’t say was that the thought of what Irene was doing was really turning her on. She was wet just at the discussion with her husband. She wished that Oscar would come back soon so that she could have a chance at seducing him. Damn, she almost had him in a position where he was going to take her but Don had delayed it with his comment. Maria didn’t care how early it was she just wanted Oscar inside her. She wanted him to spray the walls of her pussy with his sperm. She didn’t care if it was one o’clock, four o’clock or midnight as long as it happened.
Don got up took Maria in his arms and they danced together in much the same way that Romando and Irene had earlier. Maria then realized that in fact, it was the same Neil Diamond song that the earlier couple had danced to.
“You were turned on by watching Irene and Romando dancing weren’t you, Don?”
“Yes, weren’t you?”
“I was a little excited. I was more turned on though when you told Oscar that you didn’t dance.”
“I needed to get him to dance with you. I knew you wanted to.”
“Of course, I did but he didn’t hold me like I wanted him to.”
“He was worried about his wife. He’ll be better when he comes back after making love to Irene.”
“Why do you think he is making love to Irene?”
“When I went down to the kitchen to wash the glasses I heard Romando explaining to Irene why Oscar was so angry with her. He understood. He told her that he would not make love to her unless Oscar was there with them.”
“Oh, is that what the call was all about?”
“Probably, I’d say.”
Just then they heard the garage door open for Oscar’s car to enter. He entered a few minutes later, threw some paperwork on the table and said, “Come on, let’s go to bed.”
Maria and Don were shocked by the abruptness of his entry and wanting to go straight to bed. Despite that, they followed him. As he passed the bar he grabbed another bottle of bourbon and a bottle of Gin. He then turned and grabbed three glasses before heading to the master bedroom.
Maria and Don sat on the edge of the bed as they had before while Oscar poured the drinks. He handed each of them their drinks before he spoke.
“About this sex thing, do you still want me to fuck you, Maria?”
“No, I want you to make love to me. Fucking me is something entirely different. I want to hold you, I want you to touch me, I want you to massage me. Maybe it could lead to sex but it would not be just fucking.”
“So let me get this straight, I don’t want to hurt you because I think you are a good friend and I value our friendship but where would this eventually lead?”
“Probably it will lead nowhere. You are happily married and so am I. We would enjoy our time together and Don would get something out of it, I don’t understand what but he likes it as well.”
“So you and I get a few seconds of pleasure as we, if we reach orgasm, hopefully together. Don gets excited and masturbates while we do it but it leads nowhere except Irene ends up hating you, my life becomes a nightmare fighting with a jealous wife, my kids suspect so get worried about their future, the neighbours wonder what the hell is going on so they get worried. Can’t you see the problem, Maria?”
“You insult me. I’m sorry, let’s go home, Don.”
“Maria, sit the fuck down and listen to me. I’m not finished yet.”
Don cut in, “Don’t talk to her like that, Oscar!”
“I’m sorry, Don. I like you and I love your wife. I love her too fucking much to stuff up her life. She is magnificent! God, if I had met Maria before you did Don and before Irene, you wouldn’t have stood a chance. I would have wiped her off her feet and I would have married her instead of Irene. But can’t you see how silly this is. Why torment each other? Why feed this fallacy. Nothing good can come out of it.”
Maria went to speak but Oscar held up his hand.
“I want to sleep with you and Don tonight, Maria but understand it will not be about having sex. It will be about three people who care a hell of a lot about each other. Three people who want to be together but who can’t afford to take it to the next level and we can’t. We have too much to lose. Now I’ve said what I wanted to say. It’s your turn.”
Don took up the challenge. “Maybe we should go home, honey.”
Maria looked at her husband and replied, “I’d rather you stayed with me, Don. I’m going to sleep with Oscar tonight and I’d really like you with me. Perhaps if you stay you and I can have the sex while Oscar can watch and find out what he is missing out on. Besides, I still have hope that he might weaken. I still think that a few seconds of pleasure would be worth it.”
Oscar smiled, took the glass off her and pushed her down on the bed. He then opened her blouse, unzipped her skirt and moved down to her bare pussy. He liked a woman who had no need for panties and bra.
“Well, what are you waiting for Don? Your wife wants you to look after those lovely tities as I prepare her for you.”
A half an hour later Irene arrived home. She could hear the sounds of lovemaking coming from the bedroom. She climbed the stairs with tears running down her cheeks thinking of what she would see when she opened the door to the bedroom. She hesitated to wonder if it made sense for her to see what her husband was doing with her good friend, Maria. Finally, she decided she deserved this and opened the door.
Oscar looked up at her from where he was sitting watching Don and Maria making love. He smiled at her and waved her over to him.
“Are you alright, honey?” Oscar asked seeing the tears.
“I’ve never been happier.” She replied.
“Did you….. you know, with Romando?”
“No, we just kissed and talked. We didn’t without you there.”
“Thanks for that. You could have if you wanted to.”
“No, I wanted to but Romando refused. He said we have hurt you enough.”
“What about tomorrow. Will you wait for me to be there?”
“He’s flying home in the morning.”
“Maybe, maybe not. He might get another ticket but I doubt it.”
“I don’t understand.”
“He hasn’t got a ticket for the plane. I took it.”
“Why?”
“We said two weeks, didn’t we? It’s only been two days.”
“I love you.”
“Yes, I know but sometimes you forget to respect me and it upsets me.”
“I’ll try to remember in future.”
“Thanks, I appreciate that.”
They were then interrupted as Maria and Don achieved an orgasm together. After the lovers came down and were kissing and cuddling together Irene asked, “Did you enjoy her?”
“I’ve always enjoyed Maria’s company.” He quickly added, “I like Don as well.”
“But you didn’t fuck Don of course.”
“No, should I have. Was that what you wanted?”
“Funny, I don’t feel like laughing.”
“You didn’t like being with Romando and me?”
“Oh, I loved that. It was special. He’s a good man.”
“Yes, he is. He’s a good man with an even better cock.”
“I loved that part of it. I’m sorry if you have regrets. I don’t.”
“Why would I have regrets? I organized him to come here. You sounded as if you had regrets a few seconds ago.”
“I’m just a bit jealous of you and Maria, that’s all.”
“Why, you know we are friends. We still are.”
“I mean the sex part of it.”
“Oh, that part.”
Don cut in, “Come on Oscar tell her the truth. Don’t let her suffer.”
“What part should I tell her about, Don? Should I tell her about taking her clothes off? Should I tell her about laying her down on my bed looking at her breasts and pussy? Should I tell her about licking her pussy or should I tell her the rest?”
“Stop teasing her, Oscar. He did nothing, Irene. He told her she was too good a friend to make love to her. He told her that your marriage and our marriage were too valuable for him to risk for a few seconds of pleasure. The only thing that he did was to lay her down for me to make love to my wife.”
“Yes, she replied, “He’s like that. He does it to make me feel guilty for my mistakes. While I’m out there doing things I shouldn’t be he is being mister nice guy. That’s why I love him of course but it’s hard to take and sometimes a bit boring.”
They all laughed together. Maria was the only one that didn’t seem to enjoy the joke.
Oscar arrived at the motel in five minutes. He broke most of the speed limits to get there believing that because he had been so hard on Irene she may have done something stupid. They had never really had an argument in their almost thirteen years together. He felt ashamed of how poorly he had treated her. She really didn’t deserve how he behaved. He just hoped that she was alright.
He rushed in to the motel room not knowing what to expect. Romando and Irene were lying in bed together with the blankets up to their chins.
“What’s going on? I thought it was an emergency.”
Romando chuckled, “It is an emergency. We couldn’t start without you and we are both as horny as hell.”
Oscar shook his head and turned to leave.
“Please don’t go, honey. We need you here with us. We made a big mistake in leaving you out and we would like you to join us so that the three of us can make love together.”
Oscar looked at Romando. Romando nodded in the affirmative, “We both want you here and we both know that leaving you out was selfish of us.”
“Okay, I’ll stay for a while but I still have guests at home.”
Irene replied, “I should have listened to you about how you felt about Maria. I know it is too late to change it now that you have made love to her but at least accept that I made a serious mistake forcing her on to you.”
Oscar reached into the bag that he had with him and threw the condoms onto the bed, “I’m probably too late with these now but anyway if you want to use them here they are.”
Irene picked them up and threw them back. “If you give me permission I would like to make love to Romando unprotected just this once.”
“You told me that it was too big of a risk?”
“Yes, I told you that's true. I’ve talked to Romando about him not using protection today and again tonight. He understands what the outcome could be.”
Oscar went to speak but Irene put her hand up to stop him then she continued.
“This is the last time we will see Romando unless we decide to search him out for some reason which is always a possibility if I have his son for you but the agreement is that he and I will break off all contact from tomorrow.”
“You’re not going to call him again. Is that what you’re saying?”
“Yes, we have been unfair to you and I promise that I’ll be a better wife to you from now on. I won’t flirt with any men unless you want me to. At least I will talk to you first if I want to flirt with someone.”
“What about Romando. He will be hurt if we cut him off.”
Romando smiled as he replied, “I need to start my own life. I’ve spent almost three years totally addicted to your wife. It has to end. I can see now that what we have been doing is wrong and we have to let go.”
“Okay, you’ve said what you needed to. Can I go now?”
Like a stereo, they replied, “No, don’t go.”
“You want me to stay?”
“Definitely, we want you to stay. Come here honey and kiss me. I want to make love to you.” Irene said as if panicking.
Oscar moved over to the bed lifted her up to him and kissed her.
“I’m sorry, honey. I got carried away and mistreated you. Here climb in beside me. I want you to go first.”
“How about Romando?”
“It was his idea. He wants to feel you inside me as he makes love to me. He said as my husband you have the right to go first, last and any time you choose in between. We want your sperm in me when I conceive our son.”
“You think it might happen?”
“I hope so. It’s probably a bit of a long shot tonight but we can try. I want you to have an heir, someone who can carry on your family name. Now climb into bed with me.”
Oscar climbed into bed beside his wife. They kissed. He placed his hand on her thigh and moved it up to her crotch. She was dripping wet.
“Have you and Romando had sex?”
“No, honey, we have played around a little but he has not been inside me since yesterday when you caught us in the kitchen. How do you want me?”
“Roll over facing Romando so that you can kiss him and he can touch you. I’ll go in behind you.”
“I would like to kiss you as well, honey.”
“That’s okay when you want me to kiss you turn your head towards me and I will reach over you. Let’s get rid of this sheet.”
Oscar slipped his rock hard cock between Irene’s legs and he slipped all the way inside her. She was still very loose from taking Romando the previous day and she had never been as wet as she was at that moment. Why wouldn’t she be? She was having sex with her husband in preparation for making love to the other man in her life that she loved with the specific purpose of becoming pregnant.
Oscar didn’t last long. The last two days although stressful had also had him sexually aroused for much of the time. How could he not be? He had held his wife while the other man she loved had sex with her. He had Maria, the woman he dreamed of, touching him and letting him know she was available any time that he chose her. Although he had got angry with his wife he also would never have got angry if he didn’t love her and he knew that the black-haired vixen and her husband were in his bed waiting for his return and expected everything that any lover could supply. How could he not be aroused?
Oscar did not withdraw from his wife. He watched and listened as Romando kissed her and stroked her body. He could feel Irene breathing and wondered why she was so out of breath. Was this because she yearned for Romando’s big cock? In no time as all, he was erect again. As he started slowly moving in and out of Irene she turned her head away from Romando and said, “Kiss me, Oscar. Kiss me as you make love to me. Show Romando how a husband makes love to his wife.”
Oscar knew that what she said was to make him feel better given his earlier performance but it made him feel proud. At least she was showing him attention, the attention that he felt he deserved.
This time it took him a lot longer. Not only was Irene loose but his sperm was so slippery inside her that there was no resistance at all. For a while, he wondered if he would achieve the ejaculation that he wished for but then he felt something touch him. It pushed his scrotum up to his body and separated his testicles.
What was it? It felt like a giant cock. “Oh, my God,” Oscar thought. “It was Romando’s penis.” It was so long that it had passed between Irene’s legs and was pressing up against his perineum. As Oscar moved in and out of Irene he could feel Romando’s precum wetting him. It felt good, very good. He thrust into Irene deeper and the tip of the penis just touched between the cheeks of his buttocks. “If only it was longer,” Oscar thought.
Suddenly he felt Romando push hard against Irene. Romando was forcing his cock to separate the cheeks of Oscar’s buttocks. Such a thing would normally make Oscar pull away but the thought of how this huge cock was going to push into his wife shortly and possibly impregnate her was too much for Oscar. He plastered the walls of his wife’s vagina with his sperm.
This time Oscar’s cock lost its firmness. As he slowly contracted and started to slip out of Irene he felt Romando pull back and press up against Irene’s pussy. Oscar was still inside her and Romando was forcing himself in beside Oscar’s shrinking cock to lock it inside her. It felt so good that Oscar’s cock did something that he didn’t think was possible, he started to become erect for the third time in succession.
It was then that Irene turned her head towards him and said, “Kiss me, darling. Kiss me while my two lovers fuck me as one. It feels so good. I’m being stretched further than I ever have been. I love you, honey.”
Oscar felt better than he had ever felt. Irene had two men with her who she cared about, who she loved but it was Oscar that she chose to kiss while they made love to her. How much better can life get? He laid still with his cock inside her. He was erect but he didn’t need to move because Romando was doing all the work as he and his wife kissed.
Romando didn’t last long. For him this was unique. He loved this woman but he also loved her husband as a good friend. Romando didn’t have many friends and tonight he had the opportunity to show this man who he considered to be his best friend that he cared about him, that he wanted to make love to this woman with her husband not without him.
Romando also understood that Irene’s husband wanted to cum in his wife twice to show her he owned her and he could tell that Oscar was struggling. He knew that to push his cock towards Oscar’s buttocks may give him the stimulus to allow him that pleasure. It worked. As his orgasm approached, Romando felt Irene’s also approaching. He had been kissing her when she had orgasmed the first time as Oscar made love with her. He wondered had Oscar realized how quickly and easily Irene had reached an orgasm that first time with him.
Oscar had not realized that Irene had orgasmed with him because she was kissing Romando at the time and her pussy had been stretched too much for him to feel the throbs that cycled through her body. For Irene, it had been a special moment. Earlier in the day she had felt that she was on the verge of losing her husband and her family but he was back and the thought bought her immense pleasure.
There was a time, just a short time where Irene had thought that she might leave Oscar for her new lover. She now knew that was never going to happen. That understanding came from their moments in the bedroom when Oscar had chastised her. That was the moment when she realized that without Oscar she was nothing. He was her life and without life, you are nothing at all, just a body.
Irene’s orgasm was earth-shattering. It happened at the same time as Romando’s. The first one with Oscar was nice but this one was unique. In her mind, she was open all the way to her ovaries and Romando was pressing the tip of his cock against her cervix as he erupted inside her. She wanted so badly to give Oscar a son and her mind told her that tonight may have been her only opportunity.
After his orgasm, Romando’s cock slowly shrunk and as it did so it pulled Oscar’s out with it. Oscar didn’t mind. He had been first and second so he believed that if Irene did become pregnant then he had contributed as much as was possible for a man who was infertile.
As his wife and her last lover kissed and cuddled, Oscar got out of bed and stood near the bedside table. Sitting on top of Romando’s bag was his plane ticket. Oscar took his phone out of the pocket of his trousers and walked towards the bathroom.
“Where are you going, honey?”
“I haven’t had a chance to ring mum and dad yet for Christmas. They will be disappointed if I don’t call.”
“Okay, we will wait for you.”
“No need for that. I’m happy.”
With that Oscar entered the bathroom and closed the door. It was fifteen minutes later when Oscar returned. He started to get dressed.
“What are you doing, honey?” Irene asked.
“We have guests, remember.”
“Oh, yes. Do you mind going ahead and I’ll come in about half an hour.”
“No need to rush. I’m okay with it all now, I’ll understand.”
“No, she’ll be home in half an hour, Oscar. I’d love her to stay but it’s important she be with her husband as well.”
“Her husband has someone at home that wants to rape him so I don’t think you need to worry too much about me.”
“Is Maria that bad?” Irene asked.
“She’s just a little bit worse than that. I’ve never known a woman so insistent on getting me into the cot.”
“She may be settled down now that you’ve given her what she wanted,” Irene stated.
“I think it will take more than me to keep that one happy, lover. I don’t think I have got it in me. Anyhow Romando, I must go, my friend. I’ll see you later.”
Romando jumped up and threw his huge arms around Oscar. He hugged him for quite a while and when he released Oscar tears were running down his cheeks.
“Goodbye, my friend.”
“Maybe, maybe not, we’ll see.” With that Oscar turned around and was gone.
…
Don and Maria had moved into the lounge area of Oscar’s house after Oscar left. They continued to drink although pacing themselves. Don had no intention of driving home and intended that he and his wife would spend the night with Oscar if he returned. If he didn’t they planned to sleep in the master bedroom anyway.
Maria put on some music, the same music as Irene had played earlier in the afternoon.
“Wasn’t it romantic to see Romando dancing with Irene. They make a great couple. It’s a shame that they will have to part.”
“Maybe they won’t. They might end up together.”
“No way, Irene loves Oscar too much to leave him. Romando will not end up with Irene.”
“It’s a shame that marriage has to keep lovers apart. Why can’t two men love and live with the same woman if they love each other? The same applies to two men loving and living with the one woman too.”
“Like you and me and Oscar?”
“Yes, why not, I like Oscar. Did you see how he made sure that I was not left behind earlier today when we arrived for lunch and then again when we went to the bedroom? He protected me. He lifted me up to make sure we were on an equal footing.”
“Yes, I noticed that. He’s a good man. That’s probably why I love him so much.”
“You know three months ago if you had said that I would have got angry. Today it excites me.”
“That is only because of your fantasies. You were repressing them before. Now you accept what you are. I’m your hotwife and you are my cuckold. I fuck men and you watch. That’s the way it is with cuckolds.”
“Do you think that Oscar understands that he is a cuck?”
“I don’t think so. It is different with him. He is doing it for a reason. He may not even have the fantasies as you have. That is why he got so angry tonight. He didn’t actually want Irene to give herself to Romando but he knew he had to. If he thought there was any other way. He wouldn’t be doing it.”
”I don’t understand by ‘if there was any other way.’”
“They want a son but Oscar can’t give it to Irene. He’s infertile.”
“Oh, I see. Oh, that’s different.”
“My God, you got excited when I told you that. Look at you. You are erect.” Maria reached over and felt him, “You are as stiff as a flag pole. My cuckold likes the thought of a woman getting impregnated by her boyfriend. Is it because she is married?”
“Well, that’s part of it. I get this vision in my head. First off the wife is with someone other than her husband. Then she is unprotected making love with another man. He cums inside her and about a million sperm rush up towards where her egg is released to be fertilized by the quickest most powerful of his little wrigglers. Doesn’t it do something for you?”
“Put that way, of course, it does but don’t get any stupid ideas.”
“A good wife does what her husband tells her they say.”
“It just goes to show I’m not a good wife,” Maria replied while laughing. What she didn’t say was that the thought of what Irene was doing was really turning her on. She was wet just at the discussion with her husband. She wished that Oscar would come back soon so that she could have a chance at seducing him. Damn, she almost had him in a position where he was going to take her but Don had delayed it with his comment. Maria didn’t care how early it was she just wanted Oscar inside her. She wanted him to spray the walls of her pussy with his sperm. She didn’t care if it was one o’clock, four o’clock or midnight as long as it happened.
Don got up took Maria in his arms and they danced together in much the same way that Romando and Irene had earlier. Maria then realized that in fact, it was the same Neil Diamond song that the earlier couple had danced to.
“You were turned on by watching Irene and Romando dancing weren’t you, Don?”
“Yes, weren’t you?”
“I was a little excited. I was more turned on though when you told Oscar that you didn’t dance.”
“I needed to get him to dance with you. I knew you wanted to.”
“Of course, I did but he didn’t hold me like I wanted him to.”
“He was worried about his wife. He’ll be better when he comes back after making love to Irene.”
“Why do you think he is making love to Irene?”
“When I went down to the kitchen to wash the glasses I heard Romando explaining to Irene why Oscar was so angry with her. He understood. He told her that he would not make love to her unless Oscar was there with them.”
“Oh, is that what the call was all about?”
“Probably, I’d say.”
Just then they heard the garage door open for Oscar’s car to enter. He entered a few minutes later, threw some paperwork on the table and said, “Come on, let’s go to bed.”
Maria and Don were shocked by the abruptness of his entry and wanting to go straight to bed. Despite that, they followed him. As he passed the bar he grabbed another bottle of bourbon and a bottle of Gin. He then turned and grabbed three glasses before heading to the master bedroom.
Maria and Don sat on the edge of the bed as they had before while Oscar poured the drinks. He handed each of them their drinks before he spoke.
“About this sex thing, do you still want me to fuck you, Maria?”
“No, I want you to make love to me. Fucking me is something entirely different. I want to hold you, I want you to touch me, I want you to massage me. Maybe it could lead to sex but it would not be just fucking.”
“So let me get this straight, I don’t want to hurt you because I think you are a good friend and I value our friendship but where would this eventually lead?”
“Probably it will lead nowhere. You are happily married and so am I. We would enjoy our time together and Don would get something out of it, I don’t understand what but he likes it as well.”
“So you and I get a few seconds of pleasure as we, if we reach orgasm, hopefully together. Don gets excited and masturbates while we do it but it leads nowhere except Irene ends up hating you, my life becomes a nightmare fighting with a jealous wife, my kids suspect so get worried about their future, the neighbours wonder what the hell is going on so they get worried. Can’t you see the problem, Maria?”
“You insult me. I’m sorry, let’s go home, Don.”
“Maria, sit the fuck down and listen to me. I’m not finished yet.”
Don cut in, “Don’t talk to her like that, Oscar!”
“I’m sorry, Don. I like you and I love your wife. I love her too fucking much to stuff up her life. She is magnificent! God, if I had met Maria before you did Don and before Irene, you wouldn’t have stood a chance. I would have wiped her off her feet and I would have married her instead of Irene. But can’t you see how silly this is. Why torment each other? Why feed this fallacy. Nothing good can come out of it.”
Maria went to speak but Oscar held up his hand.
“I want to sleep with you and Don tonight, Maria but understand it will not be about having sex. It will be about three people who care a hell of a lot about each other. Three people who want to be together but who can’t afford to take it to the next level and we can’t. We have too much to lose. Now I’ve said what I wanted to say. It’s your turn.”
Don took up the challenge. “Maybe we should go home, honey.”
Maria looked at her husband and replied, “I’d rather you stayed with me, Don. I’m going to sleep with Oscar tonight and I’d really like you with me. Perhaps if you stay you and I can have the sex while Oscar can watch and find out what he is missing out on. Besides, I still have hope that he might weaken. I still think that a few seconds of pleasure would be worth it.”
Oscar smiled, took the glass off her and pushed her down on the bed. He then opened her blouse, unzipped her skirt and moved down to her bare pussy. He liked a woman who had no need for panties and bra.
“Well, what are you waiting for Don? Your wife wants you to look after those lovely tities as I prepare her for you.”
A half an hour later Irene arrived home. She could hear the sounds of lovemaking coming from the bedroom. She climbed the stairs with tears running down her cheeks thinking of what she would see when she opened the door to the bedroom. She hesitated to wonder if it made sense for her to see what her husband was doing with her good friend, Maria. Finally, she decided she deserved this and opened the door.
Oscar looked up at her from where he was sitting watching Don and Maria making love. He smiled at her and waved her over to him.
“Are you alright, honey?” Oscar asked seeing the tears.
“I’ve never been happier.” She replied.
“Did you….. you know, with Romando?”
“No, we just kissed and talked. We didn’t without you there.”
“Thanks for that. You could have if you wanted to.”
“No, I wanted to but Romando refused. He said we have hurt you enough.”
“What about tomorrow. Will you wait for me to be there?”
“He’s flying home in the morning.”
“Maybe, maybe not. He might get another ticket but I doubt it.”
“I don’t understand.”
“He hasn’t got a ticket for the plane. I took it.”
“Why?”
“We said two weeks, didn’t we? It’s only been two days.”
“I love you.”
“Yes, I know but sometimes you forget to respect me and it upsets me.”
“I’ll try to remember in future.”
“Thanks, I appreciate that.”
They were then interrupted as Maria and Don achieved an orgasm together. After the lovers came down and were kissing and cuddling together Irene asked, “Did you enjoy her?”
“I’ve always enjoyed Maria’s company.” He quickly added, “I like Don as well.”
“But you didn’t fuck Don of course.”
“No, should I have. Was that what you wanted?”
“Funny, I don’t feel like laughing.”
“You didn’t like being with Romando and me?”
“Oh, I loved that. It was special. He’s a good man.”
“Yes, he is. He’s a good man with an even better cock.”
“I loved that part of it. I’m sorry if you have regrets. I don’t.”
“Why would I have regrets? I organized him to come here. You sounded as if you had regrets a few seconds ago.”
“I’m just a bit jealous of you and Maria, that’s all.”
“Why, you know we are friends. We still are.”
“I mean the sex part of it.”
“Oh, that part.”
Don cut in, “Come on Oscar tell her the truth. Don’t let her suffer.”
“What part should I tell her about, Don? Should I tell her about taking her clothes off? Should I tell her about laying her down on my bed looking at her breasts and pussy? Should I tell her about licking her pussy or should I tell her the rest?”
“Stop teasing her, Oscar. He did nothing, Irene. He told her she was too good a friend to make love to her. He told her that your marriage and our marriage were too valuable for him to risk for a few seconds of pleasure. The only thing that he did was to lay her down for me to make love to my wife.”
“Yes, she replied, “He’s like that. He does it to make me feel guilty for my mistakes. While I’m out there doing things I shouldn’t be he is being mister nice guy. That’s why I love him of course but it’s hard to take and sometimes a bit boring.”
They all laughed together. Maria was the only one that didn’t seem to enjoy the joke.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
This is the scene that we enter now:
Like all men who find themselves in Oscar's position, Oscar is starting to feel stressed. Oscar knows that his wife loves him. He knows that Irene, like him, has a bond to his two children that will always pull her back to their relationship but he fears the emotional bond may be broken or weakened.
Only a man (or a woman) who has been down this road can know how that feels, the uncertainty of it, the internal conflict of wanting it but not knowing with any degree of certainty where it will go or even if it will end. He is now starting to be driven by a deep-seated desire to hold his wife close to him, to be near her, even to smother her with affection but slowly ever so slowly she is focusing on someone else, moving away from him. It is starting to tear him apart.
On top of that, Irene who he has always known to be a very possessive wife, a very jealous person is trying to force him to be with her best friend. She constantly tells him that she wants him to make love to Maria something that is not real to him because he understands that is his fantasy and he wants to keep that fantasy. Oscar knows that once he makes love to Maria it will no longer be his fantasy. It will be a reality!
Oscar's mind is in turmoil. He is desperately fighting to keep his sanity but at the same time he wants this thing to happen, he wants his beautiful wife to know what it is like to be with this bigger, perhaps even better man but can he handle it?
That is the situation as we enter -
Oscar and Irene Chapter 12 - Will Oscar yield?
The four of them climbed into bed together. The bed was a king-sized one so there was adequate room for them all. Oscar was in-between Maria and Irene with Don on the other side of Maria. Don and Maria were soon asleep while Oscar and Irene lay there looking each other in the eye not saying anything. Finally, Oscar signalled to Irene to leave the room.
They both got out quietly and left the room closing the door behind them.
“They need to talk with everything that’s happening,” Don said to his wife who like him was pretending to be asleep.
“Yes, I know. Don, do you know that Oscar was going to make love to me and you ruined it when you told him to wait this afternoon.”
“Yesterday afternoon you mean. It’s two AM.”
“You knew that you were doing that didn’t you?”
“Oscar is not the cheating kind, Maria. One day you may weaken his resolve but it is unlikely.”
“Damn, just my luck. Why is it that Irene gets all the good ones and I get the crap?”
“Thanks for the compliment.”
“I didn’t mean you. You know what I meant.”
“Yes, I know. Now let’s get some sleep.”
“You sleep. I’m going to spy on them.”
“You’ll get caught.”
“Maybe but that could be exciting as well.”
…
Oscar took his wife downstairs. He removed her clothes and lay her down on the settee. He then inspected her pussy. Normally she would push him away but because of what had happened she allowed it. She was swollen and red and gaping open. He placed his hands on her and opened her pussy wider and looked inside. He could see what looked like sperm inside her. He then started to lick her. Irene continued to let it all happen.
“Be careful, I’m a little sore.”
“Yes, I can see that. How will you be in twelve days’ time?”
“To a certain extent how sore I’ll be depends on you.”
“Why me?”
“We have committed to only have sex when you are with us. Remember what Romando said. You go first each and every time.”
“That was important for me to hear but I don’t expect you to stick to it. See as how I’m going back to work soon it will put a damper on you both.”
“What we did was wrong. I can see that now. We have agreed that we won’t go down that road again even if you want it.”
“Won’t it influence the chances of getting pregnant?”
“Unlikely. Sperm lives in the woman’s body for somewhere between a day and three days. The more of it and the more fertile the man the longer it lives. That means if the egg is released on Tuesday and we have sex on Monday night there is a high chance the egg will be fertilized. This means that as long as we have sex at least every day then I should get pregnant. I will ovulate within the next three days anyhow.”
“You make it sound like mowing the lawn.”
“I can assure you it is more exciting than mowing the lawn. Honey, why didn’t you make love to Maria?”
“I’ve told you before why I can’t do that. I’m too close to her.”
“Don’t you understand that I want you to?”
“No, you don’t. You ask me to do it and then you get upset about it. I don’t want to hurt you. I won’t hurt you.”
“Don’t you see that I feel guilty with what I am doing and if you make love to Maria my guilt won’t be as bad?”
“My doing the wrong thing won’t fix what you are doing or how you feel about it. Can’t you see that? You don’t have to justify what you are doing because I want you to give me a baby boy. “
“What if it’s a girl?”
“Then I’ll love the girl and care for her exactly the same way that I have for our two daughters.”
“What if I have twins? Romando is a twin. His dad is a twin.”
“What if it is quadruplets?”
“Now you are being silly. My question was logical. There is a good reason to expect it might.”
“I guess we give twice the love.”
“I love you, Oscar. I want you to make love to me. I want you to reclaim me. Remember the agreement is first and last and anytime in between if you desire.”
“Okay, so Romando gets one and I get at least two is that the way it works?”
“Something like that.”
“So how did you expect me to fit Maria in there somewhere? You pair could kill me by the end of two weeks.”
Irene looked up and said, “Come on down here and join us, Maria. I know you’re spying on us. Oscar is about to make love to us and I think I may be a little too stretched to satisfy him the way you can.”
“Please, don’t do this to us, honey.”
Irene whispered to him, “She will never give up so we need to do this while I feel that I can and I do feel that you deserve to have her because I’m no good to you right now and it’s going to get worse. We can keep Romando here for another 5 days after which I will be carrying his child, your child and then I’ll tell him he must leave. Give me a month and my pussy will be much the same as it was before. I need Maria to keep you happy until I recover.”
Maria was disturbed by the whispering. “What is the secret, Irene? What is it that you don’t want me to know?”
Oscar sat back and let the girls talk
“I want Oscar to take away some of my guilt by making love to you.”
“He said it is too dangerous. He said that it could destroy everything we have.”
“Look at me, Maria. Take a good look at me down there. Like this, I can’t possibly satisfy him sexually.”
“My God, you are gaping open. Did Romando do that to you?”
“Yes,”
“He’s ruined you. How could you let someone do that to you? Oscar must feel embarrassed by you?”
“I’ll be alright if given time. Women have children and regain their shape. I just need you to keep Oscar satisfied until I recover.”
“That’s not a problem if Oscar agrees but if he doesn’t I can’t fix that.”
Take your clothes off Maria and lay down. Oscar, take your PJ’s off. I’m going to help you.”
“Help us, how’s that?” Oscar asked.
“Just take you Pj’s off Oscar and stop being difficult. Look Maria is doing it.”
Oscar shook his head and complied. It seemed that both women were dead set on making sure that he made love to Maria. He had reached the point where he was not going to resist any more.
“God, look at him. He’s standing up like a little spear. He is more excited than I’ve seen him for ages. Usually, I have to play with him to make him stand like that, yet he keeps saying no, I won’t do it.” Irene said as she shook her head. Without any hesitation, she followed with, “Come here, Maria.”
Maria moved across to stand beside Irene who reached up and pulled her down into a kiss. Maria placed her hands on Irene’s breasts and started to tweak her nipples. Oscar stood back and watched. He liked the scenery. To reach Irene to kiss her Maria had to bend at the waist and her pert little pussy showed clearly between her legs.
It was then that Irene started to push Maria’s body slowly downwards towards her pussy, “Lick me, Maria. Eat my gaping pussy like Oscar did.”
Maria hesitated but Irene kept pushing her downwards. Eventually, Maria detected the strong odour of female juices and male sperm. It excited her so much she complied. Oscar was standing behind Maria admiring what looked like an incredibly tight pussy. He knew for sure that at this time she would be much tighter than Irene.
“Don’t just look at it, Oscar. Get down on your knees and eat it. It’s all yours for the taking. Don’t be frightened. I want you to and Maria certainly does.”
Oscar dropped to his knees and his tongue snaked out to remove the little droplet that had appeared around her clit. He felt more than heard Maria’s groan. He then pushed his tongue as deep as he could inside her. Yes, she was tight, much tighter than Irene had been even before she had cheated on him. Oscar was going to enjoy this.
Irene waved her hand. Oscar saw it and wondered what she was doing and then it occurred to him that Don may be watching them from the balcony and Irene had seen him. He turned his head and saw that Don was coming down the stairs to join them. His immediate thought was, “Is Don going to stop me?” Oscar was too far gone to back out now so he stood and went to place his cock at Maria’s entrance.
“No, wait, let me.” He heard Don say. Don had rushed down the stairs when he saw what Oscar was about to do. Panting like he had just run a marathon Don placed his hand on Oscar’s cock and slipped it up along Maria’s slit then down again to open up her pussy flaps. Then as he pushed the head of Oscar’s cock upwards again Oscar pushed forwards and penetrated Don’s wife. Maria let out a loud and long drawn out groan.
Irene laughed. “You’re not much of a pussy licker, Maria. Oscar will have to give you some lessons. I expect better of you next time.”
Maria immediately came back, “I don’t like eating sperm even if it is from your vagina. If there is a next time make sure you clean it first.”
“The next time I will be carrying Oscar’s son so I won’t mind cleaning first.”
All four of them understood the meaning behind that. Irene was trying to keep as much fertile sperm inside her for when she ovulated. Oscar almost lost it and stopped moving to allow his testicles to lower. Maria looked over her shoulders at him and smiled.
After about half a minute Oscar started moving again but realized something was different. He had been looking at his wife but shifted his gaze to see Don was under Maria and had started licking her clit. He started stroking in then out of her and as he did so he realized that each time he pulled back Don’s tongue was running along underneath his cock.
There was no chance that Oscar had any homosexual tendencies but he knew immediately that it felt so good that he would not be able to avoid cumming if Don kept it up. That was went Maria’s orgasm hit her.
“Oh Irene, I’m going to cum. Oscar is going to make me cum, Oh, it feels so good, I’m cumming, I’m cumming I’m ccccuuummiiiinnnnggg, God, Oscar you’re making me cccuuuuummmmm sssoooo mmmuuucccchhhh."
Oscar heard Maria but his mind felt like it had electricity running through it as he sent his sperm as deep inside Maria as he was capable. He throbbed once, twice, three times, then four. He held himself as deep as possible inside her to stop his sperm from escaping but then realized it was a waste of time. He could not get this woman he cared so much about pregnant because he was infertile. Why had he ever had that Vasectomy? A tear ran down his cheek as he slumped forward across her body pushing her into his wife’s crotch.
“Are you okay, honey,” he heard his wife say.
“I guess so,” he replied.
“You’re crying, what’s wrong.”
“I just wished……..” He realized what he was about to say so stopped himself.
“You wished, what? It’s all right. Tell us, we won’t get upset.”
“It’s nothing just a stupid man wishing for things he can’t possibly have.”
“Come on, tell us what you wished for,” Maria pleaded.
“Yes, Oscar. Tell us,” Don insisted.
“It’s alright just for a moment I wished I didn’t have my vasectomy.”
“Oh, honey, come here.”
Oscar’s cock had shrunk so as he moved it slid out of Maria followed by a lump of his almost clear sperm. He moved the couple of feet to Irene who pulled him down on her and kissed him.
“You did that for me, your wife. To think about it, which I have on many occasions it makes me feel proud and indebted to you that you would willingly give up your fertility to make me well again.” Irene thought about it for a few seconds before she continued, “It upsets me a little that you would think of it while making love to Maria though but given what I am doing I suppose I can’t complain.”
Oscar reached down and kissed his wife. As he did so he noticed her moving. He looked down and Maria had her tongue deep inside Irene’s pussy and thrusting it from side to side. He looked back to Maria’s rear to see Don licking Oscar’s sperm from his wife. Oscar was instantly hard. He pulled back from Irene and thrust his cock back into Maria as hard as he could, passing Don’s tongue as he did so.
“Oh fuck,” Maria blurted out.
”I might not be able to give you my baby, Maria but it won’t be from lack of trying.” Oscar stated. Everybody laughed except Irene. She had never felt so jealous. Oscar over the last eleven years had not once said that he regretted having his vasectomy but the first time he makes it with another woman his regrets overpower him.
That thought soon disappeared as her orgasm overtook her. Maria was a quick learner.
Like all men who find themselves in Oscar's position, Oscar is starting to feel stressed. Oscar knows that his wife loves him. He knows that Irene, like him, has a bond to his two children that will always pull her back to their relationship but he fears the emotional bond may be broken or weakened.
Only a man (or a woman) who has been down this road can know how that feels, the uncertainty of it, the internal conflict of wanting it but not knowing with any degree of certainty where it will go or even if it will end. He is now starting to be driven by a deep-seated desire to hold his wife close to him, to be near her, even to smother her with affection but slowly ever so slowly she is focusing on someone else, moving away from him. It is starting to tear him apart.
On top of that, Irene who he has always known to be a very possessive wife, a very jealous person is trying to force him to be with her best friend. She constantly tells him that she wants him to make love to Maria something that is not real to him because he understands that is his fantasy and he wants to keep that fantasy. Oscar knows that once he makes love to Maria it will no longer be his fantasy. It will be a reality!
Oscar's mind is in turmoil. He is desperately fighting to keep his sanity but at the same time he wants this thing to happen, he wants his beautiful wife to know what it is like to be with this bigger, perhaps even better man but can he handle it?
That is the situation as we enter -
Oscar and Irene Chapter 12 - Will Oscar yield?
The four of them climbed into bed together. The bed was a king-sized one so there was adequate room for them all. Oscar was in-between Maria and Irene with Don on the other side of Maria. Don and Maria were soon asleep while Oscar and Irene lay there looking each other in the eye not saying anything. Finally, Oscar signalled to Irene to leave the room.
They both got out quietly and left the room closing the door behind them.
“They need to talk with everything that’s happening,” Don said to his wife who like him was pretending to be asleep.
“Yes, I know. Don, do you know that Oscar was going to make love to me and you ruined it when you told him to wait this afternoon.”
“Yesterday afternoon you mean. It’s two AM.”
“You knew that you were doing that didn’t you?”
“Oscar is not the cheating kind, Maria. One day you may weaken his resolve but it is unlikely.”
“Damn, just my luck. Why is it that Irene gets all the good ones and I get the crap?”
“Thanks for the compliment.”
“I didn’t mean you. You know what I meant.”
“Yes, I know. Now let’s get some sleep.”
“You sleep. I’m going to spy on them.”
“You’ll get caught.”
“Maybe but that could be exciting as well.”
…
Oscar took his wife downstairs. He removed her clothes and lay her down on the settee. He then inspected her pussy. Normally she would push him away but because of what had happened she allowed it. She was swollen and red and gaping open. He placed his hands on her and opened her pussy wider and looked inside. He could see what looked like sperm inside her. He then started to lick her. Irene continued to let it all happen.
“Be careful, I’m a little sore.”
“Yes, I can see that. How will you be in twelve days’ time?”
“To a certain extent how sore I’ll be depends on you.”
“Why me?”
“We have committed to only have sex when you are with us. Remember what Romando said. You go first each and every time.”
“That was important for me to hear but I don’t expect you to stick to it. See as how I’m going back to work soon it will put a damper on you both.”
“What we did was wrong. I can see that now. We have agreed that we won’t go down that road again even if you want it.”
“Won’t it influence the chances of getting pregnant?”
“Unlikely. Sperm lives in the woman’s body for somewhere between a day and three days. The more of it and the more fertile the man the longer it lives. That means if the egg is released on Tuesday and we have sex on Monday night there is a high chance the egg will be fertilized. This means that as long as we have sex at least every day then I should get pregnant. I will ovulate within the next three days anyhow.”
“You make it sound like mowing the lawn.”
“I can assure you it is more exciting than mowing the lawn. Honey, why didn’t you make love to Maria?”
“I’ve told you before why I can’t do that. I’m too close to her.”
“Don’t you understand that I want you to?”
“No, you don’t. You ask me to do it and then you get upset about it. I don’t want to hurt you. I won’t hurt you.”
“Don’t you see that I feel guilty with what I am doing and if you make love to Maria my guilt won’t be as bad?”
“My doing the wrong thing won’t fix what you are doing or how you feel about it. Can’t you see that? You don’t have to justify what you are doing because I want you to give me a baby boy. “
“What if it’s a girl?”
“Then I’ll love the girl and care for her exactly the same way that I have for our two daughters.”
“What if I have twins? Romando is a twin. His dad is a twin.”
“What if it is quadruplets?”
“Now you are being silly. My question was logical. There is a good reason to expect it might.”
“I guess we give twice the love.”
“I love you, Oscar. I want you to make love to me. I want you to reclaim me. Remember the agreement is first and last and anytime in between if you desire.”
“Okay, so Romando gets one and I get at least two is that the way it works?”
“Something like that.”
“So how did you expect me to fit Maria in there somewhere? You pair could kill me by the end of two weeks.”
Irene looked up and said, “Come on down here and join us, Maria. I know you’re spying on us. Oscar is about to make love to us and I think I may be a little too stretched to satisfy him the way you can.”
“Please, don’t do this to us, honey.”
Irene whispered to him, “She will never give up so we need to do this while I feel that I can and I do feel that you deserve to have her because I’m no good to you right now and it’s going to get worse. We can keep Romando here for another 5 days after which I will be carrying his child, your child and then I’ll tell him he must leave. Give me a month and my pussy will be much the same as it was before. I need Maria to keep you happy until I recover.”
Maria was disturbed by the whispering. “What is the secret, Irene? What is it that you don’t want me to know?”
Oscar sat back and let the girls talk
“I want Oscar to take away some of my guilt by making love to you.”
“He said it is too dangerous. He said that it could destroy everything we have.”
“Look at me, Maria. Take a good look at me down there. Like this, I can’t possibly satisfy him sexually.”
“My God, you are gaping open. Did Romando do that to you?”
“Yes,”
“He’s ruined you. How could you let someone do that to you? Oscar must feel embarrassed by you?”
“I’ll be alright if given time. Women have children and regain their shape. I just need you to keep Oscar satisfied until I recover.”
“That’s not a problem if Oscar agrees but if he doesn’t I can’t fix that.”
Take your clothes off Maria and lay down. Oscar, take your PJ’s off. I’m going to help you.”
“Help us, how’s that?” Oscar asked.
“Just take you Pj’s off Oscar and stop being difficult. Look Maria is doing it.”
Oscar shook his head and complied. It seemed that both women were dead set on making sure that he made love to Maria. He had reached the point where he was not going to resist any more.
“God, look at him. He’s standing up like a little spear. He is more excited than I’ve seen him for ages. Usually, I have to play with him to make him stand like that, yet he keeps saying no, I won’t do it.” Irene said as she shook her head. Without any hesitation, she followed with, “Come here, Maria.”
Maria moved across to stand beside Irene who reached up and pulled her down into a kiss. Maria placed her hands on Irene’s breasts and started to tweak her nipples. Oscar stood back and watched. He liked the scenery. To reach Irene to kiss her Maria had to bend at the waist and her pert little pussy showed clearly between her legs.
It was then that Irene started to push Maria’s body slowly downwards towards her pussy, “Lick me, Maria. Eat my gaping pussy like Oscar did.”
Maria hesitated but Irene kept pushing her downwards. Eventually, Maria detected the strong odour of female juices and male sperm. It excited her so much she complied. Oscar was standing behind Maria admiring what looked like an incredibly tight pussy. He knew for sure that at this time she would be much tighter than Irene.
“Don’t just look at it, Oscar. Get down on your knees and eat it. It’s all yours for the taking. Don’t be frightened. I want you to and Maria certainly does.”
Oscar dropped to his knees and his tongue snaked out to remove the little droplet that had appeared around her clit. He felt more than heard Maria’s groan. He then pushed his tongue as deep as he could inside her. Yes, she was tight, much tighter than Irene had been even before she had cheated on him. Oscar was going to enjoy this.
Irene waved her hand. Oscar saw it and wondered what she was doing and then it occurred to him that Don may be watching them from the balcony and Irene had seen him. He turned his head and saw that Don was coming down the stairs to join them. His immediate thought was, “Is Don going to stop me?” Oscar was too far gone to back out now so he stood and went to place his cock at Maria’s entrance.
“No, wait, let me.” He heard Don say. Don had rushed down the stairs when he saw what Oscar was about to do. Panting like he had just run a marathon Don placed his hand on Oscar’s cock and slipped it up along Maria’s slit then down again to open up her pussy flaps. Then as he pushed the head of Oscar’s cock upwards again Oscar pushed forwards and penetrated Don’s wife. Maria let out a loud and long drawn out groan.
Irene laughed. “You’re not much of a pussy licker, Maria. Oscar will have to give you some lessons. I expect better of you next time.”
Maria immediately came back, “I don’t like eating sperm even if it is from your vagina. If there is a next time make sure you clean it first.”
“The next time I will be carrying Oscar’s son so I won’t mind cleaning first.”
All four of them understood the meaning behind that. Irene was trying to keep as much fertile sperm inside her for when she ovulated. Oscar almost lost it and stopped moving to allow his testicles to lower. Maria looked over her shoulders at him and smiled.
After about half a minute Oscar started moving again but realized something was different. He had been looking at his wife but shifted his gaze to see Don was under Maria and had started licking her clit. He started stroking in then out of her and as he did so he realized that each time he pulled back Don’s tongue was running along underneath his cock.
There was no chance that Oscar had any homosexual tendencies but he knew immediately that it felt so good that he would not be able to avoid cumming if Don kept it up. That was went Maria’s orgasm hit her.
“Oh Irene, I’m going to cum. Oscar is going to make me cum, Oh, it feels so good, I’m cumming, I’m cumming I’m ccccuuummiiiinnnnggg, God, Oscar you’re making me cccuuuuummmmm sssoooo mmmuuucccchhhh."
Oscar heard Maria but his mind felt like it had electricity running through it as he sent his sperm as deep inside Maria as he was capable. He throbbed once, twice, three times, then four. He held himself as deep as possible inside her to stop his sperm from escaping but then realized it was a waste of time. He could not get this woman he cared so much about pregnant because he was infertile. Why had he ever had that Vasectomy? A tear ran down his cheek as he slumped forward across her body pushing her into his wife’s crotch.
“Are you okay, honey,” he heard his wife say.
“I guess so,” he replied.
“You’re crying, what’s wrong.”
“I just wished……..” He realized what he was about to say so stopped himself.
“You wished, what? It’s all right. Tell us, we won’t get upset.”
“It’s nothing just a stupid man wishing for things he can’t possibly have.”
“Come on, tell us what you wished for,” Maria pleaded.
“Yes, Oscar. Tell us,” Don insisted.
“It’s alright just for a moment I wished I didn’t have my vasectomy.”
“Oh, honey, come here.”
Oscar’s cock had shrunk so as he moved it slid out of Maria followed by a lump of his almost clear sperm. He moved the couple of feet to Irene who pulled him down on her and kissed him.
“You did that for me, your wife. To think about it, which I have on many occasions it makes me feel proud and indebted to you that you would willingly give up your fertility to make me well again.” Irene thought about it for a few seconds before she continued, “It upsets me a little that you would think of it while making love to Maria though but given what I am doing I suppose I can’t complain.”
Oscar reached down and kissed his wife. As he did so he noticed her moving. He looked down and Maria had her tongue deep inside Irene’s pussy and thrusting it from side to side. He looked back to Maria’s rear to see Don licking Oscar’s sperm from his wife. Oscar was instantly hard. He pulled back from Irene and thrust his cock back into Maria as hard as he could, passing Don’s tongue as he did so.
“Oh fuck,” Maria blurted out.
”I might not be able to give you my baby, Maria but it won’t be from lack of trying.” Oscar stated. Everybody laughed except Irene. She had never felt so jealous. Oscar over the last eleven years had not once said that he regretted having his vasectomy but the first time he makes it with another woman his regrets overpower him.
That thought soon disappeared as her orgasm overtook her. Maria was a quick learner.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
Chapter 13 - Making up is not hard if your husband organizes it.
Irene’s phone rang at around six o’clock that morning. She got out of bed and looked back to see that Oscar was behind Maria and holding her tightly to him. In his hand, he held one of her breasts. She couldn’t see for certain but it looked as if his cock was still embedded in her as they both slept. The pain of seeing it rushed through her.
“What have I done?” she immediately thought.
She lifted her phone to her ear. “Hello.”
When she heard who it was she made her way to the bathroom for privacy.
“Irene, I can’t find my ticket and passport and the plane leaves in less than an hour. I don’t know what to do?”
“It’s alright. We have all your paperwork here. I’ll bring it back over to you once Oscar wakes up.”
“But my flight…… “
Irene cut him off, “Oscar has cancelled your flight and booked you to fly out at the end of the week.”
“But why has he done that?”
“I haven’t asked him but I think it is because I don’t ovulate for another three days.”
“Oh, I see.” He thought for a moment and then, “He wanted me to leave but now wants me to stay. I don’t follow? Is he always like this?”
“He told me that when you included him it changed everything. He told me last night that the cuckold always has the say over who his wife makes love to and must always have the choice to be there when it happens. He let you go because we didn’t include him. Now that we are he wants you to stay for another few days.”
“I’m glad. I enjoyed being with you last night.”
“I enjoyed it too.”
“You could come with me when I leave.”
“Please don’t say that Romando. That’s not going to happen. Remember that and don’t ask me again.”
“Okay, when do I see you?”
“As soon as Oscar is awake and has had breakfast we will come over. Do you mind if we bring Maria and Don with us?”
“Why?”
“I’ll explain when I have a chance. Don’t ask me while Oscar is around.”
Just then Oscar entered the bathroom. “Explain what when I’m not around?”
Irene knew that she had been caught out. She expected Oscar to be angry and suspect that she was making plans behind his back but there seemed to be no sign of anger. He seemed calm.
“I wanted to explain to Romando what had happened after I got back home. I wanted his opinion on how I should handle it.”
“Handle it, what do you mean by handle it?”
“I started something that I felt got out of control.”
“I warned you. You can’t turn the clock back when you leave the rails down and the horses escape. All you can do is try to round them up again. You have let the cork out of the bottle. The genie has escaped.”
“I don’t follow?”
“No, I guess you don’t but remember that when you were in Italy you would not make love to Romando no matter how much you cared for him? Now that it has happened once it is an expectation that he has and you have.”
“I guess.”
“Well, put it this way. Romando is here for another three possibly five days. Are you going to tell him you will not have sex with him again?”
“That’s unlikely.”
“So you should see then that now that you have insisted that Maria and I have sex it is not likely to stop.”
“I guess but don’t you understand that after Romando, I would not be of any use to you. You are my husband so I had to make sure that you were looked after?”
“I understand why you did it but it didn’t matter as long as you still loved me. I can do without sex but I can’t do without you.”
“I’m sorry.”
With that Oscar turned and left her to finish her conversation with Romando. A short time later she entered the kitchen where Oscar was preparing breakfast.
“Are our guests awake yet,” he asked.
“Yes, they are in the bathroom talking about last night I expect.”
“They probably have a lot to talk about.”
“And we haven’t?”
“I think we have talked about most things at some stage unless there is something else that you know of?”
“About the baby, can Romando come to see him after he is born?”
“He’ll be the dad, won’t he? It would be wrong to say no if he wanted it. Maybe he won’t want it.”
“You’ll always be the dad in my mind. I think Romando might ask to see the child.”
“Why do you think that?”
“I think he will use it to see me again.”
“Yes, as I said the cork is out of the bottle. The Genie has escaped.”
…
After breakfast the four of them made their way to the motel. Romando was waiting for them outside the unit. When they got out of the car he said, “Come on. I’ve ordered us some coffees in the restaurant.”
Oscar introduced Maria and Don to Romando. With Don, he shook hands and with Maria, he gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek.
Romando then led the way to the restaurant. Irene followed closely behind Romando. Oscar, being the gentleman that he was brought up the rear. Irene sat on the chair beside where Romando stood. Don sat at the head of the table leaving only two seats vacant. Maria sat leaving the seat between her and her husband for Oscar. Oscar was disappointed. He wanted to be as close to his wife as possible but it appeared that no one in the group was going to allow that to happen.
They talked as they drank their coffees about almost everything except the elephant in the room. Romando didn’t even mention that Oscar had removed his travel documents. With their coffee over, they all stood to return to Romando’s motel room. As Romando passed Oscar handed back his travel documents. All Romando did was grunt out, “thanks.”
Oscar’s blood was boiling. He was doing everything possible to accommodate Irene and Romando but it seemed that no one seemed to appreciate his efforts to allow his wife and her lover to spend time together. He felt that he was being sent to Coventry, being ignored. He wanted to be close to his wife. It was eating his heart out.
In Romando’s motel room Irene once more sat beside Romando. She sat near the end of the bed so there was no room for Oscar to sit near her. There were two seats in the room. Maria took one while Don offered the other to Oscar. Oscar shook his head and moved towards the door.
“Where are you going, Oscar,” Irene asked him.
“I feel like the cat in the chicken coop here. I thought I might go for a walk by myself unless you wanted to come with me?”
Irene looked up at Romando as if to ask his permission. Oscar just shook his head, mumbled, “Fuck me!” and walked out, slamming the door behind him. As he walked away Maria called after him, “Wait for me.”
They walked in silence for some time. Occasionally Maria looked up at him but could see the hurt in his eyes so said nothing. Eventually, after around twenty minutes Oscar turned towards her.
“Thanks for coming with me. I appreciate your company.”
“She has hurt you hasn’t she?”
“I feel left out. I feel they were simply waiting for me to leave so they could get on with it. I think I have lost her.”
“You haven’t lost her. She is still your wife. She just doesn’t want Romando to feel the way you feel right now. They have a few days in their lifetime to be together and they don’t want to waste it. Irene feels that she has the rest of her life with you so she has to make a choice, spend a little time with him and deal with you later or push Romando away and ruin their few days together. Her decision is the logical, sensible one.”
“That’s why she pushed you and me together so that she could spend more time with Romando without me interrupting them?”
“Yes, that’s likely I think.”
“Well, maybe we should book our own motel room and then call Don to join us.”
“I think it is better for us to go back to your king-sized bed and save the money.”
“Suits me, come on.”
They returned to the car and Oscar called Don’s phone.
“Hello.”
“Hi, Don. We are in the car waiting for you.”
“I think you should come back here, Oscar.”
“Wild horses couldn’t drag me back in there, Don. I’ve had a gut full. I’m going home. We would like you to come with us.”
“Irene has left. Romando is planning to get the next plane home. I think I should stay with him. They had an argument and he is not handling it well.”
“Why is that my problem?”
“I guess it isn’t but I think he needs someone to stay here with him. You and Maria go ahead. Once Romando settles down I’ll call you to pick me up or take an uber.”
“Do you know why she left?”
“Hold on, I’ll come out to the car.”
A few minutes later, Don walked up.
“Irene wanted to start things going without you when you walked away but Romando refused. He told her that she was mistreating you by giving him too much attention. He felt that by sitting with him in such a way that you could not be with her was an insult to you.”
“What? He stuck up for me?”
“Yes, he tried to explain to her that he felt indebted to you for allowing him to be with Irene and that it was wrong of them to hurt you. She told him that it was your idea to invite him to Barcelona so it was bad luck if you got hurt as a result. The argument went from there.”
“I’ll come and talk to him.”
Oscar entered the motel room. Romando was using his phone to call someone. Oscar waited patiently until the call was answered. It was the airline. Romando was about to book a flight home to Italy. Oscar reached over and took the phone from his hand.
“Sorry, wrong number,” Oscar said and pushed the end button.
Romando looked up at him, “Why did you do that?”
“We’ll sort this out, Romando. It’s not your fault. Let me talk to Irene.”
Before he could answer Oscar had left the unit.
Oscar and Maria went directly to Oscar’s home. They entered the house but Irene didn’t seem to be there. Oscar led Maria to the bedroom to find Irene lying face down on the bed crying. Oscar signalled to Maria to leave and close the door. She hesitated but he waved her out again so she left. Oscar climbed onto the bed lying on top of Irene. He started to massage her shoulders then moved his hands under her top to massage her back.
“Don’t do that.” She said.
“Do what?”
“Don’t try to console me. I feel bad and I just want to be left alone.”
“Why?”
“Why what?”
“Why do you feel bad?”
“I’ve had an argument with Romando and he’s going home. It’s been a nightmare. I’ve hurt him. I’ve hurt you and now I’ve hurt myself.”
“Haven’t you left someone out?”
Irene thought for a moment and then asked, “Who?”
“Maria. You raised her expectations as well and if you allow Romando to leave she is going to be hurt just like you are now. She is your best friend. Best friends don’t pull the rug out from under each other. It’s an unwritten law of friendship.”
Irene turned over to face him, “After all that we have been through, it’s Maria that you worry about?”
“She is your best friend. I don’t want to see you lose your best friend.”
“You’re fucking weird!”
“Yes, I am. I acknowledge that I’m weird. How else could you describe it? I invite someone into my home and my marriage that my wife is in love with and put them together. Then I get angry when they lock me out. Of course, I’m weird. That is the weirdest thing that any person can do. But… “
Irene went to speak but he put his hand up to stop her.
“But I love my wife. I want to be with her especially so when she is with her lover. If I’m not with her I can’t handle it. It tears me to pieces even if I’m there with her but it totally destroys me if I’m locked out.”
Irene went to speak again and again he put his hand up.
“I don’t know how but Romando seems to understand me so I would like you to do something for me. I need this. It’s important to me and it’s important to you. I think it is also important to Romando. Perhaps it is also important to Maria. I haven’t asked her but she seems to understand.”
“What do you want?”
“I want you to talk to Romando and tell him that you will do exactly as he tells you while ever he puts my interests up with his own as he did earlier.”
“You know why we argued then?”
“Yes, Don told me. I want you to have this time with Romando but I don’t want it if you make me feel like a discarded piece of paper on the side of the road of life.”
“Is that how I made you feel?”
“Yes, that is exactly how you made me feel. I am a man. I might not have the phallus that Romando has but I have feelings and I have pride. I don’t want either of them destroyed.”
“I’m sorry honey, I didn’t understand. I thought you didn’t want me and I thought you were pushing me away. It made me happy to be with Romando but sad that you didn’t want me anymore. It hurt me that you would give me away like that to another man.”
“I didn’t give you away. I never will give you away. I just loaned you to someone that you fell in love with on a Roman holiday. I can’t give you away. I’m like an addict. I have to have you. I have to be with you. I have to love you.”
“So what do we do?”
“I’ve done everything that I can do the rest is up to you.”
“What do you mean?”
“I’ve stopped Romando from leaving. I’ve thanked him for standing up for my rights. I’ve told you how it makes me feel when you leave me out. I can’t do any more than that. Now the rest is up to you.”
“Can I borrow your phone? My battery is flat. I need to call Romando.”
“Good girl. I’ll join Maria and make the coffee. You can tell us about the call as we drink it.”
Oscar entered the kitchen where Maria put her arms around his neck and kissed him. He responded in kind but as they broke away from their kiss Oscar said in a matter of fact manner, “We have to stop this, Maria. You know how jealous Irene gets.”
“Yes, I know. She gets the cream. I get the crap. It’s always been that way even when we were in high school.”
“So I’m the crap now, am I?”
“No, you’re the cream. That’s why she will take you away from me.”
“I was never yours, Maria for her to take me away. She loaned me to you for a few minutes. I love her, you know that.”
“The cream always settles on the surface. She’s the top. She’s the surface. I’m what is left after the cream has been taken away.”
Oscar looked at her for a while and then smiled, “Would you let me change that for you?”
“What, you and me together?”
“No, I didn’t mean that. I belong to Irene and that won’t change. I can teach you to pull some of that cream in and I’ll do it as long as both you and Don agree.”
“Don would love it. So would I.”
“Okay, when Romando and Irene are finished we’ll all go to the bar and you and I will watch how Irene enters the bar. Then I’ll show you why she pulls in the cream but you miss out.”
“I’d love that. If you do that for me, my pussy is yours for as long and as often as you want it.”
“The thought gets me going like a fantasy but I think you know the reality of it.”
“See what I mean, she gets the cream.”
Oscar laughed but he knew that Maria was dead serious.
“You said when Romando and Irene are finished. Do you mean….. you know?”
“Yes, I meant after Irene has been fucked by Romando. She is going to walk out that door shortly and tell us we must return to the motel. It’s on again.”
“I’m getting dizzy with this on-again, off-again crap. She is so spoiled that she doesn’t even know what she is doing to you.”
“Yes, I know. Isn’t it exciting?”
Maria looked at him with a ‘what, the fuck?’ type expression. “You’re as sick as she is?”
“Mildly sicker, I think. I’m almost as sick as Don.”
“If you’re as sick as Don you are really fucked up.”
They both laughed together as the bedroom door opened.
…
An hour and a half later they were all standing outside the bar. Oscar took hold of Maria’s hand and whispered quietly to her, “Watch what Irene does when she walks into the bar. Study it closely and I want you to mimic exactly what she does, what she does with her hair, what she does with her hands, you can’t see her face from here but watch her head and where she looks.”
As Romando, Irene and Don approached the doorway Irene turned around and said to Oscar, “Are you coming?”
“We will be there in a moment, honey. I’m trying to organize a date for Maria.”
A big smile spread across Don’s face. He placed his hand on Irene’s back and said, “Give them a moment, Irene. Oscar won’t do anything with Maria. He has already told her so.”
“Watch closely now, Maria.”
As the trio sat down Oscar asked, “Tell me what she did?”
“She walked in looked around and sat down.”
“There is more to it that you didn’t see but now tell me when you walk in to a bar what do you do?”
“Everyone looks at me so I feel embarrassed so I look at where I’m going to sit and go there.”
“Okay, so we are going to change a few things. First off, kiss me.”
Maria put her arms around his neck and kissed him.
“What difference will kissing you make?”
“None what so ever but you are so sexy that I felt aroused and wanted you to kiss me. Now the training can start. When you walk in to the bar make sure that you don’t raise your eyes towards the roof. You may look down slightly but then look around at a couple of your admirers and smile as sweetly as possible to them. Smile at them as if you want them to take you home to their bed. Make absolutely sure you make eye contact with them and then do the same for another couple.”
“Why?”
“You are sending a message to everybody in the bar that says, “I am available. Come and get me.”
“Do you think it will work?”
“It works for Irene doesn’t it?”
“So that is all she does?”
“No, she then has to filter her admirers. If someone she doesn’t like approaches her she tells them she is married and if I’m not there she tells them I’m coming shortly. If it’s someone she is attracted to she stands up beside him and she flirts with him. Occasionally she might touch his arm to show her interest.”
“Yes, I’ve seen her doing that. I didn’t think you knew?”
“I know a lot more about Irene than she thinks I do.”
“Just remind me never to cross you.”
He smiled at her. Oscar felt that she had just complimented him. He was not an alpha but comments like that made him feel that he could be if he chose to be.
“Okay, are you ready to give it a try?”
“Why not?”
“Let me get inside first so I can watch you pick up all the cream in the bar. I want to see how jealous Irene gets.”
Maria carried it off like she was a movie star. Shortly after she sat down beside Don a young guy about six foot three approached and asked her could he buy her a drink.
“I’d really like that.” She replied and smiled across at Oscar.
Oscar felt a little pain in his chest as if someone had stabbed him, “I’m really losing it now,” he thought. “I’m even getting jealous of Maria.”
Maria saw the hurt in Oscar’s eyes and smiled. She was really collecting the cream now if Oscar was jealous. Don in the background smiled thinking, “This could be fun. Me watching as this young man buys Maria a drink while jealousy shows on the face of the man she really cares about.” He gave a little chuckle and took a sip of his bourbon imagining watching Oscar on top of his Maria as her toes curled in orgasmic pleasure. Life was looking up.
Irene’s phone rang at around six o’clock that morning. She got out of bed and looked back to see that Oscar was behind Maria and holding her tightly to him. In his hand, he held one of her breasts. She couldn’t see for certain but it looked as if his cock was still embedded in her as they both slept. The pain of seeing it rushed through her.
“What have I done?” she immediately thought.
She lifted her phone to her ear. “Hello.”
When she heard who it was she made her way to the bathroom for privacy.
“Irene, I can’t find my ticket and passport and the plane leaves in less than an hour. I don’t know what to do?”
“It’s alright. We have all your paperwork here. I’ll bring it back over to you once Oscar wakes up.”
“But my flight…… “
Irene cut him off, “Oscar has cancelled your flight and booked you to fly out at the end of the week.”
“But why has he done that?”
“I haven’t asked him but I think it is because I don’t ovulate for another three days.”
“Oh, I see.” He thought for a moment and then, “He wanted me to leave but now wants me to stay. I don’t follow? Is he always like this?”
“He told me that when you included him it changed everything. He told me last night that the cuckold always has the say over who his wife makes love to and must always have the choice to be there when it happens. He let you go because we didn’t include him. Now that we are he wants you to stay for another few days.”
“I’m glad. I enjoyed being with you last night.”
“I enjoyed it too.”
“You could come with me when I leave.”
“Please don’t say that Romando. That’s not going to happen. Remember that and don’t ask me again.”
“Okay, when do I see you?”
“As soon as Oscar is awake and has had breakfast we will come over. Do you mind if we bring Maria and Don with us?”
“Why?”
“I’ll explain when I have a chance. Don’t ask me while Oscar is around.”
Just then Oscar entered the bathroom. “Explain what when I’m not around?”
Irene knew that she had been caught out. She expected Oscar to be angry and suspect that she was making plans behind his back but there seemed to be no sign of anger. He seemed calm.
“I wanted to explain to Romando what had happened after I got back home. I wanted his opinion on how I should handle it.”
“Handle it, what do you mean by handle it?”
“I started something that I felt got out of control.”
“I warned you. You can’t turn the clock back when you leave the rails down and the horses escape. All you can do is try to round them up again. You have let the cork out of the bottle. The genie has escaped.”
“I don’t follow?”
“No, I guess you don’t but remember that when you were in Italy you would not make love to Romando no matter how much you cared for him? Now that it has happened once it is an expectation that he has and you have.”
“I guess.”
“Well, put it this way. Romando is here for another three possibly five days. Are you going to tell him you will not have sex with him again?”
“That’s unlikely.”
“So you should see then that now that you have insisted that Maria and I have sex it is not likely to stop.”
“I guess but don’t you understand that after Romando, I would not be of any use to you. You are my husband so I had to make sure that you were looked after?”
“I understand why you did it but it didn’t matter as long as you still loved me. I can do without sex but I can’t do without you.”
“I’m sorry.”
With that Oscar turned and left her to finish her conversation with Romando. A short time later she entered the kitchen where Oscar was preparing breakfast.
“Are our guests awake yet,” he asked.
“Yes, they are in the bathroom talking about last night I expect.”
“They probably have a lot to talk about.”
“And we haven’t?”
“I think we have talked about most things at some stage unless there is something else that you know of?”
“About the baby, can Romando come to see him after he is born?”
“He’ll be the dad, won’t he? It would be wrong to say no if he wanted it. Maybe he won’t want it.”
“You’ll always be the dad in my mind. I think Romando might ask to see the child.”
“Why do you think that?”
“I think he will use it to see me again.”
“Yes, as I said the cork is out of the bottle. The Genie has escaped.”
…
After breakfast the four of them made their way to the motel. Romando was waiting for them outside the unit. When they got out of the car he said, “Come on. I’ve ordered us some coffees in the restaurant.”
Oscar introduced Maria and Don to Romando. With Don, he shook hands and with Maria, he gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek.
Romando then led the way to the restaurant. Irene followed closely behind Romando. Oscar, being the gentleman that he was brought up the rear. Irene sat on the chair beside where Romando stood. Don sat at the head of the table leaving only two seats vacant. Maria sat leaving the seat between her and her husband for Oscar. Oscar was disappointed. He wanted to be as close to his wife as possible but it appeared that no one in the group was going to allow that to happen.
They talked as they drank their coffees about almost everything except the elephant in the room. Romando didn’t even mention that Oscar had removed his travel documents. With their coffee over, they all stood to return to Romando’s motel room. As Romando passed Oscar handed back his travel documents. All Romando did was grunt out, “thanks.”
Oscar’s blood was boiling. He was doing everything possible to accommodate Irene and Romando but it seemed that no one seemed to appreciate his efforts to allow his wife and her lover to spend time together. He felt that he was being sent to Coventry, being ignored. He wanted to be close to his wife. It was eating his heart out.
In Romando’s motel room Irene once more sat beside Romando. She sat near the end of the bed so there was no room for Oscar to sit near her. There were two seats in the room. Maria took one while Don offered the other to Oscar. Oscar shook his head and moved towards the door.
“Where are you going, Oscar,” Irene asked him.
“I feel like the cat in the chicken coop here. I thought I might go for a walk by myself unless you wanted to come with me?”
Irene looked up at Romando as if to ask his permission. Oscar just shook his head, mumbled, “Fuck me!” and walked out, slamming the door behind him. As he walked away Maria called after him, “Wait for me.”
They walked in silence for some time. Occasionally Maria looked up at him but could see the hurt in his eyes so said nothing. Eventually, after around twenty minutes Oscar turned towards her.
“Thanks for coming with me. I appreciate your company.”
“She has hurt you hasn’t she?”
“I feel left out. I feel they were simply waiting for me to leave so they could get on with it. I think I have lost her.”
“You haven’t lost her. She is still your wife. She just doesn’t want Romando to feel the way you feel right now. They have a few days in their lifetime to be together and they don’t want to waste it. Irene feels that she has the rest of her life with you so she has to make a choice, spend a little time with him and deal with you later or push Romando away and ruin their few days together. Her decision is the logical, sensible one.”
“That’s why she pushed you and me together so that she could spend more time with Romando without me interrupting them?”
“Yes, that’s likely I think.”
“Well, maybe we should book our own motel room and then call Don to join us.”
“I think it is better for us to go back to your king-sized bed and save the money.”
“Suits me, come on.”
They returned to the car and Oscar called Don’s phone.
“Hello.”
“Hi, Don. We are in the car waiting for you.”
“I think you should come back here, Oscar.”
“Wild horses couldn’t drag me back in there, Don. I’ve had a gut full. I’m going home. We would like you to come with us.”
“Irene has left. Romando is planning to get the next plane home. I think I should stay with him. They had an argument and he is not handling it well.”
“Why is that my problem?”
“I guess it isn’t but I think he needs someone to stay here with him. You and Maria go ahead. Once Romando settles down I’ll call you to pick me up or take an uber.”
“Do you know why she left?”
“Hold on, I’ll come out to the car.”
A few minutes later, Don walked up.
“Irene wanted to start things going without you when you walked away but Romando refused. He told her that she was mistreating you by giving him too much attention. He felt that by sitting with him in such a way that you could not be with her was an insult to you.”
“What? He stuck up for me?”
“Yes, he tried to explain to her that he felt indebted to you for allowing him to be with Irene and that it was wrong of them to hurt you. She told him that it was your idea to invite him to Barcelona so it was bad luck if you got hurt as a result. The argument went from there.”
“I’ll come and talk to him.”
Oscar entered the motel room. Romando was using his phone to call someone. Oscar waited patiently until the call was answered. It was the airline. Romando was about to book a flight home to Italy. Oscar reached over and took the phone from his hand.
“Sorry, wrong number,” Oscar said and pushed the end button.
Romando looked up at him, “Why did you do that?”
“We’ll sort this out, Romando. It’s not your fault. Let me talk to Irene.”
Before he could answer Oscar had left the unit.
Oscar and Maria went directly to Oscar’s home. They entered the house but Irene didn’t seem to be there. Oscar led Maria to the bedroom to find Irene lying face down on the bed crying. Oscar signalled to Maria to leave and close the door. She hesitated but he waved her out again so she left. Oscar climbed onto the bed lying on top of Irene. He started to massage her shoulders then moved his hands under her top to massage her back.
“Don’t do that.” She said.
“Do what?”
“Don’t try to console me. I feel bad and I just want to be left alone.”
“Why?”
“Why what?”
“Why do you feel bad?”
“I’ve had an argument with Romando and he’s going home. It’s been a nightmare. I’ve hurt him. I’ve hurt you and now I’ve hurt myself.”
“Haven’t you left someone out?”
Irene thought for a moment and then asked, “Who?”
“Maria. You raised her expectations as well and if you allow Romando to leave she is going to be hurt just like you are now. She is your best friend. Best friends don’t pull the rug out from under each other. It’s an unwritten law of friendship.”
Irene turned over to face him, “After all that we have been through, it’s Maria that you worry about?”
“She is your best friend. I don’t want to see you lose your best friend.”
“You’re fucking weird!”
“Yes, I am. I acknowledge that I’m weird. How else could you describe it? I invite someone into my home and my marriage that my wife is in love with and put them together. Then I get angry when they lock me out. Of course, I’m weird. That is the weirdest thing that any person can do. But… “
Irene went to speak but he put his hand up to stop her.
“But I love my wife. I want to be with her especially so when she is with her lover. If I’m not with her I can’t handle it. It tears me to pieces even if I’m there with her but it totally destroys me if I’m locked out.”
Irene went to speak again and again he put his hand up.
“I don’t know how but Romando seems to understand me so I would like you to do something for me. I need this. It’s important to me and it’s important to you. I think it is also important to Romando. Perhaps it is also important to Maria. I haven’t asked her but she seems to understand.”
“What do you want?”
“I want you to talk to Romando and tell him that you will do exactly as he tells you while ever he puts my interests up with his own as he did earlier.”
“You know why we argued then?”
“Yes, Don told me. I want you to have this time with Romando but I don’t want it if you make me feel like a discarded piece of paper on the side of the road of life.”
“Is that how I made you feel?”
“Yes, that is exactly how you made me feel. I am a man. I might not have the phallus that Romando has but I have feelings and I have pride. I don’t want either of them destroyed.”
“I’m sorry honey, I didn’t understand. I thought you didn’t want me and I thought you were pushing me away. It made me happy to be with Romando but sad that you didn’t want me anymore. It hurt me that you would give me away like that to another man.”
“I didn’t give you away. I never will give you away. I just loaned you to someone that you fell in love with on a Roman holiday. I can’t give you away. I’m like an addict. I have to have you. I have to be with you. I have to love you.”
“So what do we do?”
“I’ve done everything that I can do the rest is up to you.”
“What do you mean?”
“I’ve stopped Romando from leaving. I’ve thanked him for standing up for my rights. I’ve told you how it makes me feel when you leave me out. I can’t do any more than that. Now the rest is up to you.”
“Can I borrow your phone? My battery is flat. I need to call Romando.”
“Good girl. I’ll join Maria and make the coffee. You can tell us about the call as we drink it.”
Oscar entered the kitchen where Maria put her arms around his neck and kissed him. He responded in kind but as they broke away from their kiss Oscar said in a matter of fact manner, “We have to stop this, Maria. You know how jealous Irene gets.”
“Yes, I know. She gets the cream. I get the crap. It’s always been that way even when we were in high school.”
“So I’m the crap now, am I?”
“No, you’re the cream. That’s why she will take you away from me.”
“I was never yours, Maria for her to take me away. She loaned me to you for a few minutes. I love her, you know that.”
“The cream always settles on the surface. She’s the top. She’s the surface. I’m what is left after the cream has been taken away.”
Oscar looked at her for a while and then smiled, “Would you let me change that for you?”
“What, you and me together?”
“No, I didn’t mean that. I belong to Irene and that won’t change. I can teach you to pull some of that cream in and I’ll do it as long as both you and Don agree.”
“Don would love it. So would I.”
“Okay, when Romando and Irene are finished we’ll all go to the bar and you and I will watch how Irene enters the bar. Then I’ll show you why she pulls in the cream but you miss out.”
“I’d love that. If you do that for me, my pussy is yours for as long and as often as you want it.”
“The thought gets me going like a fantasy but I think you know the reality of it.”
“See what I mean, she gets the cream.”
Oscar laughed but he knew that Maria was dead serious.
“You said when Romando and Irene are finished. Do you mean….. you know?”
“Yes, I meant after Irene has been fucked by Romando. She is going to walk out that door shortly and tell us we must return to the motel. It’s on again.”
“I’m getting dizzy with this on-again, off-again crap. She is so spoiled that she doesn’t even know what she is doing to you.”
“Yes, I know. Isn’t it exciting?”
Maria looked at him with a ‘what, the fuck?’ type expression. “You’re as sick as she is?”
“Mildly sicker, I think. I’m almost as sick as Don.”
“If you’re as sick as Don you are really fucked up.”
They both laughed together as the bedroom door opened.
…
An hour and a half later they were all standing outside the bar. Oscar took hold of Maria’s hand and whispered quietly to her, “Watch what Irene does when she walks into the bar. Study it closely and I want you to mimic exactly what she does, what she does with her hair, what she does with her hands, you can’t see her face from here but watch her head and where she looks.”
As Romando, Irene and Don approached the doorway Irene turned around and said to Oscar, “Are you coming?”
“We will be there in a moment, honey. I’m trying to organize a date for Maria.”
A big smile spread across Don’s face. He placed his hand on Irene’s back and said, “Give them a moment, Irene. Oscar won’t do anything with Maria. He has already told her so.”
“Watch closely now, Maria.”
As the trio sat down Oscar asked, “Tell me what she did?”
“She walked in looked around and sat down.”
“There is more to it that you didn’t see but now tell me when you walk in to a bar what do you do?”
“Everyone looks at me so I feel embarrassed so I look at where I’m going to sit and go there.”
“Okay, so we are going to change a few things. First off, kiss me.”
Maria put her arms around his neck and kissed him.
“What difference will kissing you make?”
“None what so ever but you are so sexy that I felt aroused and wanted you to kiss me. Now the training can start. When you walk in to the bar make sure that you don’t raise your eyes towards the roof. You may look down slightly but then look around at a couple of your admirers and smile as sweetly as possible to them. Smile at them as if you want them to take you home to their bed. Make absolutely sure you make eye contact with them and then do the same for another couple.”
“Why?”
“You are sending a message to everybody in the bar that says, “I am available. Come and get me.”
“Do you think it will work?”
“It works for Irene doesn’t it?”
“So that is all she does?”
“No, she then has to filter her admirers. If someone she doesn’t like approaches her she tells them she is married and if I’m not there she tells them I’m coming shortly. If it’s someone she is attracted to she stands up beside him and she flirts with him. Occasionally she might touch his arm to show her interest.”
“Yes, I’ve seen her doing that. I didn’t think you knew?”
“I know a lot more about Irene than she thinks I do.”
“Just remind me never to cross you.”
He smiled at her. Oscar felt that she had just complimented him. He was not an alpha but comments like that made him feel that he could be if he chose to be.
“Okay, are you ready to give it a try?”
“Why not?”
“Let me get inside first so I can watch you pick up all the cream in the bar. I want to see how jealous Irene gets.”
Maria carried it off like she was a movie star. Shortly after she sat down beside Don a young guy about six foot three approached and asked her could he buy her a drink.
“I’d really like that.” She replied and smiled across at Oscar.
Oscar felt a little pain in his chest as if someone had stabbed him, “I’m really losing it now,” he thought. “I’m even getting jealous of Maria.”
Maria saw the hurt in Oscar’s eyes and smiled. She was really collecting the cream now if Oscar was jealous. Don in the background smiled thinking, “This could be fun. Me watching as this young man buys Maria a drink while jealousy shows on the face of the man she really cares about.” He gave a little chuckle and took a sip of his bourbon imagining watching Oscar on top of his Maria as her toes curled in orgasmic pleasure. Life was looking up.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
Chapter 14 - How much does Romando know?
Later that night Irene entered their bedroom. Oscar had been waiting for her to return home. He had left her with Romando after she had called out Romando’s name as her first orgasm of the night took control of her body. Oscar had seen enough. He had to leave to make sure he didn’t do the unthinkable, pull Romando off his wife and punch him out.
Irene immediately headed for the bathroom. Oscar almost yelled at her and demanded, “No! Irene, come here.”
Irene stopped, turned and said, “I didn’t get the chance to shower. I’ve got to clean up.”
“No, honey, I want you the way you are.”
“I can’t. I’m dirty down there,” she said placing her hand on her crotch.
“I want my wife back. I’ve waited here for well over an hour. I don’t care how dirty you are. I want you and I want you now.”
Irene hesitated but saw the urgency in Oscar’s eyes so walked over to him. He took her into his arms and then twisted his body to pull her down across his body onto the bed. It surprised Irene because she felt that he was being rough with her and that was not Oscar. Oscar had always been a soft, tender lover to her.
Oscar felt disorientated. In his mind, Irene and he were a team and yet the more time that she spent with Romando the more he started to feel that he was becoming a loner. It was a role he was totally unfamiliar with. He dearly wanted this thing for Irene and he also desired a son. The thought of Irene being with her lover excited him physically, more so than anything ever had. He was instantly erect each and every time that he thought of it but the reality hurt him and was tearing him apart. Questions floated around his mind making his behaviour unpredictable and even irrational at times. He was starting to feel that he could not control it.
He loved his wife. He loved his daughters. He loved his life as it had been before their Italian holiday but now he had two lives. In his mind he had broken his life down into the ‘before Romando’ and the ‘after Romando’ segments. The before Romando was stable and predictable. His vision of before Romando was of a happy couple with two loving daughters growing old together visiting friends and family. The only undue excitement was when Irene flirted occasionally. He knew she only flirted to boost her self-esteem. It was harmless fun which made her want more sex with him, no one else. Her flirting always made him sexually excited thinking that one day she may take a lover but she never did and he believed it would never happen.
Now there was the after Romando life. He knew that she was in love with another man, a younger more virile and most importantly a fertile man. Oscar felt disappointed in his body, not because it had changed in any way but because it demanded something that his mind told him was dangerous. All stability and predictability had disappeared out the window and now he was constantly in turmoil torn between what his body wanted and what his mind told him was sensible, logical and right. While it produced turmoil in his life it also made him unbelievably aroused.
Here he was with his wife who he believed had always been true to their relationship and he could smell the odour of another male on her. This was not only another male but a stronger, more attractive and fertile male. He needed to prove his worth. He needed to make her his again. He needed to dominate her to force her to bend to his demands.
Once again that conflict raised its ugly head. This was his wife. This was the one that he held most dearly in the world. She was as important to him as life itself. This was the one that he claimed as his wife through his gentle and caring nature. What do I do? Do I dominate her and force myself onto her or do I hold her and gently make love to her. “Fuck,” he yelled out, “I can’t handle this. I’m going fucking insane!”
Oscar felt her pulling him gently down towards her lips. He saw the worried look on her face. He saw her mouth open slightly preparing to kiss him. This was his heaven returning to him. Then he saw it, the smudged lipstick and with that the odour struck him again. That other male’s odour sent his mind back into confusion but something else happened as well. A picture formed of Romando’s penis shooting his healthy sperm deep inside Irene’s pussy and her egg waiting for his wrigglers to join with it to form life. That thought sent his arousal to a level that he had never experienced before.
“Oh, fuck,” he growled as he shot his sperm onto the sheets. He had cum without even being touched. There was no pleasure for him. It was like a ruined orgasm.
Irene pulled back from him and exclaimed, “Did you cum, Oscar?”
Oscar couldn’t help himself he broke down and tears flooded from his eyes. Irene pulled him back in against her body, “I’m sorry,” she said. “I didn’t want to hurt you. Maybe I shouldn’t go back again. Maybe it is better if Romando goes home after all.”
“I love you,” Oscar replied.
“I love you too, honey. It’s only sex. You know. I don’t really love him. Well, maybe a little bit but not like I love you.”
“I love you,” he said again.
Irene pushed him away from her to allow her to look into his eyes. “You own me, Oscar. I’m yours. I’m your wife. He is only using me to get his rocks off. I’ll always come home to you. This is just a little bit of sexual excitement for me. It’s something that I wanted when I was single but I was too frightened to do. I love you more for letting me experience it because I really dreamed of this every day of my adult life. It’s something that you’re giving me that I’ll cherish forever.”
“I love you but I feel so conflicted.”
“Yes, I know. I watched you with Maria and it almost destroyed me. I think I know a little bit of what you are feeling.”
“Then why are we doing this to each other?”
“You know why we are doing this and why it had to be Romando. It couldn’t happen with anybody else because I have to be emotionally involved to enjoy being with a man and no matter who I flirted with no one ever attracted me like you and like Romando.”
“So you love him?”
“You know he captured me emotionally. Not the way you did but differently. It is more sexual with Romando. In fact, I think it is all sexual. It’s not sensual like it is with me and you. It’s an arousal thing. With you, I feel it in here.” She placed her fingers between her breasts. “With him, it’s here and here.” She placed her hand over her crotch and then over her stomach when her ovaries were located.
“So perhaps it is nature telling you to breed with him.”
“Yes, possibly but it goes a little further than that. It is something that I wanted in our relationship but we could never achieve. I don’t know how to explain it but I’ll try. When you and I make love I have orgasms, not always but sometimes and they are nice. My stomach and womb get that orgasmic feeling and it feels good but it is somehow controlled. When Romando and I do it I lose control to the extent that I don’t even know where I am. The orgasm is more certain but it is not controlled. There is more feeling to it like an atomic bomb goes off in my body and it perforates right through me to my fingers and toes then back again. It doesn’t stop after that but continues until he is finished.”
“Are you saying that I can’t match that?”
“It’s not you Oscar. It’s me. Right now it’s new and exciting but if we were to continue it wouldn’t be new anymore. The excitement would disappear after a time and then I would want you back again. Can you understand that?”
“Like me with Maria?”
Irene went quiet for a time before she answered, “I guess,” she said.
“You’re jealous, aren’t you?”
“Yes.”
“So why did you force her on to me?”
“I wanted you to feel at least a little of what I felt with Romando.”
“How do you know that I didn’t feel all of what you felt with Romando?”
“You didn’t get addicted like I did. You didn’t push everything aside as I did. You were still thinking logically. If you felt like I had that first time with Romando logic wouldn’t have occurred to you.”
“It’s that bad, is it?”
“Yes, probably worse. I’m going to miss it when he flies out in two days’ time.”
“He told you when he’s leaving then?”
“Yes, he said he won’t change his mind. He leaves Friday morning. He asked me to talk to you about me sleeping Thursday night with him.”
“Irene, I….. I don’t know if I can handle that.”
“Maria said that there is a show in town that she wants to see and she has two tickets. Don said that if she wants to he would give you his ticket and would let her stay with you for the night.”
“Why would I want to do that?”
“If I do this thing you will need company, someone who you feel comfortable with. Maria is the only one.”
“I don’t know. Maria has learned a skill now. She doesn’t need me.”
“That’s not what she told me.”
“What did she tell you?”
“She said that you were very special to her and Don. She told me that you showed her how to be and how to get the cream. I didn’t know what she meant but it sounded like it was important to her. Don seemed excited about it as well.”
“Don’t you think that is dangerous, me going on a date with Maria, I mean?”
“That’s almost as dangerous as you allowing me to spend a night with Romando?” She looked him in the eyes for a while. He could tell she wanted to say something more so he waited. “Why give your wife a present if you stop her from playing with it. I’ll come back to you. I promise. I might be a little different but in my heart I’ll still love you.”
“Different, how do you mean different?”
“I’ll be different in a couple of ways. First off I’ll feel loose when we make love but that will pass.”
“You said a couple of ways. What else?”
“I’m monitoring my cycle and I should be at my peak of fertility on Thursday or Friday, maybe even Thursday night. When Rom flies out I should be carrying his baby, our son.”
“Rom, you call him Rom now! Does he know that you will be ovulating?”
“No, I haven’t told him. Do you want me to?”
“I would rather he thought it was my child. He might work it out by the timing once our son is born but then you will be the mother so if you chose to tell him I won’t be angry.”
“When we did it tonight after you left he got excited when he reached orgasm and called out that he wanted to get me pregnant.”
“Do you think he knows?”
“He could. He asked me about you and asked why we only had two children. I told him about how it was and why you had your vasectomy.”
“So if you have a baby, he will guess it is his.”
“Yes, when I told him about your vasectomy he asked me was I on the pill.”
“You told him you’re not on the pill?”
“Yes, this was before he said he wanted to impregnate me.”
“When he said that what did you say?”
“We were making Passionate love. I was excited and close to cumming. I called out, ‘yes, oh yes, give it to me.’”
“Oh, God!”
“Make love to me, honey. Reclaim your wife. She has been a very naughty woman.”
Oscar pushed her down onto her back, ripped her panties off in one movement and sunk his cock as deep into her as he could. She was so full of Romando’s sperm that it got pushed out of her as he penetrated her.
“I love you, Oscar,” she said and pulled him down to kiss her.
“I love you too, honey,” then after a moment, he said, “I can hardly feel you. He has stretched you so much.”
“Yes, I know. I’ll be better in the morning. He just finished doing me for the third time tonight less than a half an hour ago and you know how big he is.”
“You did it three times in just over an hour?”
“Yes, once you left us, Rom was just like an animal.”
“He was different after I left?”
“While you are there he is reserved and gentle. I think he wants you to see how he looks after me but after you leave he relaxes and let’s himself go.”
“Is that why you want me to take Maria out to the show so that Romando can feel relaxed?”
“Yes.”
“But he said that I have to be there. Isn’t that what he said?”
“Yes, and I want you there too at first. If we start early and then you and Maria excuse yourselves to go to the show he will know you have had the option of being there but chose to leave.”
“So you’re putting the responsibility on my shoulders?”
“Yes. You are my husband. You have the right to stop it if you choose or make it happen if you wish. This is about me bearing Romando’s child. It may be too late already but if you leave me with Romando on Thursday night then it will almost be a certainty. As my husband and the man I love you have to decide for me.”
Oscar let out a loud moan as his orgasm flooded over him.
Irene gave a little chuckle and whispered in his ear, “You loved that cuck boy didn’t you?”
Later that night Irene entered their bedroom. Oscar had been waiting for her to return home. He had left her with Romando after she had called out Romando’s name as her first orgasm of the night took control of her body. Oscar had seen enough. He had to leave to make sure he didn’t do the unthinkable, pull Romando off his wife and punch him out.
Irene immediately headed for the bathroom. Oscar almost yelled at her and demanded, “No! Irene, come here.”
Irene stopped, turned and said, “I didn’t get the chance to shower. I’ve got to clean up.”
“No, honey, I want you the way you are.”
“I can’t. I’m dirty down there,” she said placing her hand on her crotch.
“I want my wife back. I’ve waited here for well over an hour. I don’t care how dirty you are. I want you and I want you now.”
Irene hesitated but saw the urgency in Oscar’s eyes so walked over to him. He took her into his arms and then twisted his body to pull her down across his body onto the bed. It surprised Irene because she felt that he was being rough with her and that was not Oscar. Oscar had always been a soft, tender lover to her.
Oscar felt disorientated. In his mind, Irene and he were a team and yet the more time that she spent with Romando the more he started to feel that he was becoming a loner. It was a role he was totally unfamiliar with. He dearly wanted this thing for Irene and he also desired a son. The thought of Irene being with her lover excited him physically, more so than anything ever had. He was instantly erect each and every time that he thought of it but the reality hurt him and was tearing him apart. Questions floated around his mind making his behaviour unpredictable and even irrational at times. He was starting to feel that he could not control it.
He loved his wife. He loved his daughters. He loved his life as it had been before their Italian holiday but now he had two lives. In his mind he had broken his life down into the ‘before Romando’ and the ‘after Romando’ segments. The before Romando was stable and predictable. His vision of before Romando was of a happy couple with two loving daughters growing old together visiting friends and family. The only undue excitement was when Irene flirted occasionally. He knew she only flirted to boost her self-esteem. It was harmless fun which made her want more sex with him, no one else. Her flirting always made him sexually excited thinking that one day she may take a lover but she never did and he believed it would never happen.
Now there was the after Romando life. He knew that she was in love with another man, a younger more virile and most importantly a fertile man. Oscar felt disappointed in his body, not because it had changed in any way but because it demanded something that his mind told him was dangerous. All stability and predictability had disappeared out the window and now he was constantly in turmoil torn between what his body wanted and what his mind told him was sensible, logical and right. While it produced turmoil in his life it also made him unbelievably aroused.
Here he was with his wife who he believed had always been true to their relationship and he could smell the odour of another male on her. This was not only another male but a stronger, more attractive and fertile male. He needed to prove his worth. He needed to make her his again. He needed to dominate her to force her to bend to his demands.
Once again that conflict raised its ugly head. This was his wife. This was the one that he held most dearly in the world. She was as important to him as life itself. This was the one that he claimed as his wife through his gentle and caring nature. What do I do? Do I dominate her and force myself onto her or do I hold her and gently make love to her. “Fuck,” he yelled out, “I can’t handle this. I’m going fucking insane!”
Oscar felt her pulling him gently down towards her lips. He saw the worried look on her face. He saw her mouth open slightly preparing to kiss him. This was his heaven returning to him. Then he saw it, the smudged lipstick and with that the odour struck him again. That other male’s odour sent his mind back into confusion but something else happened as well. A picture formed of Romando’s penis shooting his healthy sperm deep inside Irene’s pussy and her egg waiting for his wrigglers to join with it to form life. That thought sent his arousal to a level that he had never experienced before.
“Oh, fuck,” he growled as he shot his sperm onto the sheets. He had cum without even being touched. There was no pleasure for him. It was like a ruined orgasm.
Irene pulled back from him and exclaimed, “Did you cum, Oscar?”
Oscar couldn’t help himself he broke down and tears flooded from his eyes. Irene pulled him back in against her body, “I’m sorry,” she said. “I didn’t want to hurt you. Maybe I shouldn’t go back again. Maybe it is better if Romando goes home after all.”
“I love you,” Oscar replied.
“I love you too, honey. It’s only sex. You know. I don’t really love him. Well, maybe a little bit but not like I love you.”
“I love you,” he said again.
Irene pushed him away from her to allow her to look into his eyes. “You own me, Oscar. I’m yours. I’m your wife. He is only using me to get his rocks off. I’ll always come home to you. This is just a little bit of sexual excitement for me. It’s something that I wanted when I was single but I was too frightened to do. I love you more for letting me experience it because I really dreamed of this every day of my adult life. It’s something that you’re giving me that I’ll cherish forever.”
“I love you but I feel so conflicted.”
“Yes, I know. I watched you with Maria and it almost destroyed me. I think I know a little bit of what you are feeling.”
“Then why are we doing this to each other?”
“You know why we are doing this and why it had to be Romando. It couldn’t happen with anybody else because I have to be emotionally involved to enjoy being with a man and no matter who I flirted with no one ever attracted me like you and like Romando.”
“So you love him?”
“You know he captured me emotionally. Not the way you did but differently. It is more sexual with Romando. In fact, I think it is all sexual. It’s not sensual like it is with me and you. It’s an arousal thing. With you, I feel it in here.” She placed her fingers between her breasts. “With him, it’s here and here.” She placed her hand over her crotch and then over her stomach when her ovaries were located.
“So perhaps it is nature telling you to breed with him.”
“Yes, possibly but it goes a little further than that. It is something that I wanted in our relationship but we could never achieve. I don’t know how to explain it but I’ll try. When you and I make love I have orgasms, not always but sometimes and they are nice. My stomach and womb get that orgasmic feeling and it feels good but it is somehow controlled. When Romando and I do it I lose control to the extent that I don’t even know where I am. The orgasm is more certain but it is not controlled. There is more feeling to it like an atomic bomb goes off in my body and it perforates right through me to my fingers and toes then back again. It doesn’t stop after that but continues until he is finished.”
“Are you saying that I can’t match that?”
“It’s not you Oscar. It’s me. Right now it’s new and exciting but if we were to continue it wouldn’t be new anymore. The excitement would disappear after a time and then I would want you back again. Can you understand that?”
“Like me with Maria?”
Irene went quiet for a time before she answered, “I guess,” she said.
“You’re jealous, aren’t you?”
“Yes.”
“So why did you force her on to me?”
“I wanted you to feel at least a little of what I felt with Romando.”
“How do you know that I didn’t feel all of what you felt with Romando?”
“You didn’t get addicted like I did. You didn’t push everything aside as I did. You were still thinking logically. If you felt like I had that first time with Romando logic wouldn’t have occurred to you.”
“It’s that bad, is it?”
“Yes, probably worse. I’m going to miss it when he flies out in two days’ time.”
“He told you when he’s leaving then?”
“Yes, he said he won’t change his mind. He leaves Friday morning. He asked me to talk to you about me sleeping Thursday night with him.”
“Irene, I….. I don’t know if I can handle that.”
“Maria said that there is a show in town that she wants to see and she has two tickets. Don said that if she wants to he would give you his ticket and would let her stay with you for the night.”
“Why would I want to do that?”
“If I do this thing you will need company, someone who you feel comfortable with. Maria is the only one.”
“I don’t know. Maria has learned a skill now. She doesn’t need me.”
“That’s not what she told me.”
“What did she tell you?”
“She said that you were very special to her and Don. She told me that you showed her how to be and how to get the cream. I didn’t know what she meant but it sounded like it was important to her. Don seemed excited about it as well.”
“Don’t you think that is dangerous, me going on a date with Maria, I mean?”
“That’s almost as dangerous as you allowing me to spend a night with Romando?” She looked him in the eyes for a while. He could tell she wanted to say something more so he waited. “Why give your wife a present if you stop her from playing with it. I’ll come back to you. I promise. I might be a little different but in my heart I’ll still love you.”
“Different, how do you mean different?”
“I’ll be different in a couple of ways. First off I’ll feel loose when we make love but that will pass.”
“You said a couple of ways. What else?”
“I’m monitoring my cycle and I should be at my peak of fertility on Thursday or Friday, maybe even Thursday night. When Rom flies out I should be carrying his baby, our son.”
“Rom, you call him Rom now! Does he know that you will be ovulating?”
“No, I haven’t told him. Do you want me to?”
“I would rather he thought it was my child. He might work it out by the timing once our son is born but then you will be the mother so if you chose to tell him I won’t be angry.”
“When we did it tonight after you left he got excited when he reached orgasm and called out that he wanted to get me pregnant.”
“Do you think he knows?”
“He could. He asked me about you and asked why we only had two children. I told him about how it was and why you had your vasectomy.”
“So if you have a baby, he will guess it is his.”
“Yes, when I told him about your vasectomy he asked me was I on the pill.”
“You told him you’re not on the pill?”
“Yes, this was before he said he wanted to impregnate me.”
“When he said that what did you say?”
“We were making Passionate love. I was excited and close to cumming. I called out, ‘yes, oh yes, give it to me.’”
“Oh, God!”
“Make love to me, honey. Reclaim your wife. She has been a very naughty woman.”
Oscar pushed her down onto her back, ripped her panties off in one movement and sunk his cock as deep into her as he could. She was so full of Romando’s sperm that it got pushed out of her as he penetrated her.
“I love you, Oscar,” she said and pulled him down to kiss her.
“I love you too, honey,” then after a moment, he said, “I can hardly feel you. He has stretched you so much.”
“Yes, I know. I’ll be better in the morning. He just finished doing me for the third time tonight less than a half an hour ago and you know how big he is.”
“You did it three times in just over an hour?”
“Yes, once you left us, Rom was just like an animal.”
“He was different after I left?”
“While you are there he is reserved and gentle. I think he wants you to see how he looks after me but after you leave he relaxes and let’s himself go.”
“Is that why you want me to take Maria out to the show so that Romando can feel relaxed?”
“Yes.”
“But he said that I have to be there. Isn’t that what he said?”
“Yes, and I want you there too at first. If we start early and then you and Maria excuse yourselves to go to the show he will know you have had the option of being there but chose to leave.”
“So you’re putting the responsibility on my shoulders?”
“Yes. You are my husband. You have the right to stop it if you choose or make it happen if you wish. This is about me bearing Romando’s child. It may be too late already but if you leave me with Romando on Thursday night then it will almost be a certainty. As my husband and the man I love you have to decide for me.”
Oscar let out a loud moan as his orgasm flooded over him.
Irene gave a little chuckle and whispered in his ear, “You loved that cuck boy didn’t you?”
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
Oscar and Irene Chapter 15 –
Wednesday came and went. The five of them spent most of the day together. They visited the local park with a picnic lunch and enjoyed the sunshine. They talked about their work. They talked about motor racing. They talked about the places they had visited. They talked about almost everything except what was actually happening.
Oscar felt good. Irene sat beside him throughout the day with Maria on the opposite side of him while Don and Romando sat together opposite. Even when they went to a local café for coffee the seating arrangements remained the same.
After a wonderful day out, Oscar stopped the car outside the motel where Romando was staying. He climbed out expecting that everyone would alight but only Romando got out. Romando walked up to Oscar and said, “Thanks for a great day out. I enjoyed myself. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Ah, yes, I guess, I’ll see you tomorrow,” and shook the hand offered to him.
As Romando walked off to his room Oscar got back in the car and asked, “We’re not stopping?”
“No, we are not stopping tonight. Romando told me that I needed to spend the night with you to strengthen our ties.” Irene replied.
“Oh, I thought that you would want to be with him.”
“I do but you told me I was to do what Romando told me to do. Romando said that I needed to spend the night with you. He said that it was a wife’s duty to spend more time with her husband than with her lover.”
“Oh, I see. I’m starting to like Romando more every day.”
Oscar drove quietly home dropping Don and Maria off at their place on the way.
“What time tomorrow?” Maria asked.
“Probably around ten o’clock. Why not come over earlier and have breakfast with us before Oscar drops me off?” Irene replied.
As Oscar drove slowly home Irene put her hand on his leg as a show of affection.
“What did you mean when you said, ‘before Oscar drops me off’?”
“Romando asked me to come over just after ten in the morning.”
“You’re going over without me?”
“You’ll be taking me over.”
“What will Don and Maria do? Are they coming too?”
“No, they will be waiting at home for you to come back.”
“I see. I’m not going to stay with you then?”
“You can stay if you wish to but until now you have left each time that Rom has made love to me. If you do leave tomorrow I want someone to be with you. I don’t want you to be alone worried about me.”
“Okay, I see.”
When they arrived at home Irene took a small box and disappeared into the bathroom. Oscar wasn’t concerned because she had done a similar thing each night over recent days. When she returned she put the little box on the bedside table and put her arms around him. Then she asked. “How upset would you be if I wanted to spend tonight with Rom rather than tomorrow night, Oscar?”
“Why do you want to change the plan?”
Irene picked up the little box and held it out to him. Oscar opened the lid then asked, “What is it?”
“It is a very accurate digital thermometer and a device for measuring the hormone that brings on ovulation. It is used to measure when a woman’s fertile time starts.”
“Are you saying that you are about to ovulate?”
“Yes, it has started. If I don’t go to Rom tonight it could be too late tomorrow. I really wanted to be with you tonight but if you want me to try for a son then tomorrow may be too late.”
“You want this?”
“I think I do. I want it but only if you do.”
“Get your clothes and I’ll take you. I’ll ring Romando to let him know that I decided to send you to him tonight.”
“Thanks, honey. I’ll make it up to you some way. I’ll get ready while you make the call.”
Fifteen minutes later they were on their way to the motel. Irene cuddled up to him and placed her hand on his lap. She rubbed her hand across his bulge.
“You’re excited?”
“Yes, aren’t you?”
“Yes, of course, I am. My lover is going to be making love to me tonight and will most likely get me pregnant before morning. Does that turn you on as well?”
“Yes, but not the same way as you. I’m just excited because the woman I love is ovulating. I got excited when you told me that you had been monitoring your cycle to know when you could conceive. I will probably get more excited when I watch you with Romando.”
They arrived at the motel. Irene led the way to his unit. Oscar had to hurry to keep up with her. It was obvious she wanted this and didn’t want to waste time. Romando was dressed in his Pajamas. Oscar looked down and saw that he didn’t have underpants on. The outline of his huge member was obvious even though he was not erect. Romando smiled when he saw that Oscar had looked down knowing why he had done so.
Once they entered the room Romando took Irene into his arms and kissed her. As had happened before Oscar felt as if he had been speared in the heart but he fought the desire to be angry and backed away to leave them to get on with it.
Oscar looked down at Romando’s crotch again as they broke their kiss and was amazed at the size of his erect cock. “No wonder Irene is so stretched,” he thought to himself. Romando slowly undressed Irene and dropped her clothes on the floor. Oscar wondered why Irene had gone to so much trouble dressing up when her clothes were only on her a little more than fifteen minutes. This was going to happen no matter what she wore. Romando lifted her little body up and laid her down on the bed with her legs over the side. He put his hands on her knees and pulled her legs apart.
With Oscars wife now in position for him, Romando looked across at Oscar. “Come over here and help me, Oscar,” he said.
Oscar was taken by surprise and asked, “Help you, how?”
“I want you to guide me into Irene. I want you to give your wife to me. I want you to show me that you want this to happen.”
“But you have had my wife.”
“Yes, but that was different. I know why you bought her for me tonight.”
Irene and Oscar looked at each other in shock. Romando had guessed. He knew!
“Do it for me, honey,” Irene asked.
Oscar moved across. He looked at his wife’s pussy. He could see clear mucus at her entrance. He had read somewhere that when a woman ovulates her pussy becomes wet with a clear slippery fluid. Oscar had an almost overwhelming desire to drop to his knees and use his tongue to bring Irene to her orgasm as he would have done had they been in their bedroom but instead, he reached over and took Romando’s penis in his hand. Romando moved forward allowing Oscar to place his shaft at her entrance.
“Move me up and down her slit to get my head wet,” Romando demanded.
Oscar complied. Irene raised her head to watch what Oscar was doing. Oscar felt ashamed. He couldn’t look at Irene but knew her eyes were watching his every move. Ever so slowly Romando pushed forward. Her pussy opened up wider than Oscar ever thought possible and the head of his cock slid into her. Oscar backed away and took a seat out of the way.
Gradually Romando worked his thick penis all the way into Oscar’s wife until his testicles were sitting on her crotch. He then started thrusting in, pulling out all the way and then thrusting in once more. Irene was throwing her head from side to side and moaning continuously. She appeared to be in a different world. Oscar got up to leave when he heard Romando shout, “I’m going to cum. I’m going to breed you, baby. Do you want my baby, Irene?”
“Oh, yes, Rom, honey. Give it to me, cum inside my fertile pussy.”
Oscar watched as Romando’s rear pulsed. He knew that Romando was pumping his fertile sperm into his wife. Oscar wanted to leave but he fought his emotions to stay. He knew that to leave would mean that he owned no part of any child that would be produced. Somehow he felt that by being present he had some ownership and absolute responsibility for the result. Despite this, he had some concerns. There were things that simply didn't make sense to him. He had some checking to do when he got home.
Romando stopped moving and rolled to the side so that now Irene was facing him. They kissed. Oscar could see from where he was sitting that Romando was still inside his wife stopping his sperm from escaping. As the couple kissed and cuddled he realized that they probably thought that he had left as he had on each prior occasion.
“I love you,” Romando said.
“Please, Romando don’t say that. You know that I’m married to Oscar.” Irene replied.
“I know that you love me too,” Romando said. “Why are you so frightened to tell me?”
“You know why. You know that I love my husband and I’ll be going home to him. You know that to tell you how I feel will only cause you pain and anguish. I can’t give you more than I have Romando no matter how I feel.”
With that Romando rolled her onto her back once more and started slowly thrusting into her once more. Oscar looked closely and realized that Romando’s cock had totally plugged her. Not one drop of his sperm had been allowed to escape from her womb.
Oscar couldn’t handle any more. He left the room, got in his car and headed home. When he arrived he was surprised to see Don’s car in his driveway. He got out and was met by Maria.
“Where’s Don,” he asked.
“Don said that if Irene could be alone with Romando then you should be alone with me.”
“I’m not sure about this Maria. What happens? Where does this end?”
“Would you rather be alone, Oscar?”
Oscar thought for a while before he said, “No, I need company. I don’t think I can handle it alone.”
“Our fantasies are often like that. In our dreams, the world can be perfect or disastrous depending on what we choose it to be. The reality is what it is. We have no control over it.” Maria gave him a hug. It felt great to feel her body against his. “Are you going to be okay?”
“Yes, I’ll be alright in time, I think.”
“Good, let’s go inside.”
Oscar unlocked the door and let them in. He immediately turned the jug on to make them a coffee. Maria reached over and turned the jug off. “Come on. Forget the coffee. I want you to make love to me. If I wanted coffee I would have stayed home with Don.”
Maria took Oscar by the hand and led him to the bedroom. She then slowly undressed him. Oscar made no attempt to stop her. She then removed her dress and her bra leaving only her panties and his underpants on. She then led him to the bed and pushed him down onto his back. Oscar complied although the urge to do so was not with him.
“So tell me what happened,” Maria asked.
“They made love. I stayed but when they kissed and cuddled afterwards, I couldn’t handle it so I left.” It then occurred to him that Maria should be home with Don. How did she end up with him? “Maria, how come you are here with me? I thought you were at home with Don.”
“Irene rang me. She said she was getting ready to go over to spend the night with Romando. She asked me could I come over to be with you.”
“Oh, so Irene thought of me before I took her to Romando?”
“Yes, she loves you, Oscar. She wants this to happen but she wants to protect you from the hurt as well.”
“I see.”
“Do you really, Oscar? Do you really see what this is about?”
“It’s about her getting satisfaction. It’s about her experiencing what she missed out on when she was single. It’s about satisfying her desire for being with Romando. Isn’t it?”
“Yes, I guess it is but it is about something else as well. Something else that is more important.”
“It’s about us getting our son as well, I guess.”
“I’m not sure about that. Irene didn’t share that part with me but she did share something else with me, something else that she thought was very important that you haven’t mentioned.”
“What have I left out?”
“You only spoke of her you didn’t speak of yourself.”
“What about me?”
“Haven’t you been pushing her to do something like this?”
“Yes, I’ve talked about it but that was because she likes to flirt with other men and I hold her back.”
Maria laughed but didn’t say anything. Oscar wondered why she thought it funny. He had to ask.
“What’s so funny?”
“There’s a saying that goes like this. Be careful what you wish for, Oscar because you just might get it.”
“Why do you think that is so funny?”
“I hope that Irene forgives me for this but I think someone needs to tell you. Before you went to Italy on holiday, Irene told me that you had asked her did she want to make love to another man. She said that it seemed to be your biggest fantasy. She said that she didn’t ever want any other man but she felt that as your wife she had a duty to think about it.”
“So she talked about it with you?”
“Yes, she told me that although she didn’t want to do it for herself she wanted to give you what you felt that you wanted. She said that while she was there she would try to find someone.”
“She told you she was going to find a lover?”
“Yes, when she came back she told me about Romando. She said she was attracted to him but when it came to making love to him she just couldn’t do it to you. She felt that it would hurt you too much when you saw it.”
“What did she mean when I saw it?”
“She said that you followed her. She had gone out to tell Romando that she couldn’t cheat on you but when you followed her she played up to him as if they were lovers. She teased you to teach you a lesson.”
“She knew that I was watching?”
“Yes, she knew. She said that after the holiday you were even more insistent about her taking a lover than before. She knew that you had asked Romando for his phone number. She was worried that you might have made contact with Romando so she called him. They kept that contact going and became good friends. Obviously, for him it was more than just a friendship but for Irene, there is only one man in her life.”
“But she has ignored me so many times when she has been with him. There must be more to it.”
“She is trying to teach you a lesson, Oscar. She wants her husband back. She wants the husband she had before you started this crazy fantasy. Your wife loves you, you and only you. Oscar, you need to wake up before it is too late.”
“Oh, my God, she is with him unprotected and she is fertile.”
“Now, if that is the case then it sounds like I should congratulate you.”
“Congratulate me, why?”
“Congratulations on your growing family.”
“Oh, shit. What have I done?”
“Oscar, Irene is a sensible woman. You need to trust her and support her. All I can tell you is that if it does happen then you have to live up to your responsibilities. This is all about you. It has never been about her it has only been about you and no one else.”
“What about us?
“Irene asked me to be available to you throughout this. She talked to Don first and he agreed. Irene would not do this unless you did similarly.”
“So your task was to seduce me. My seduction was planned.”
“Well, when you put it that way it sounds crude. Irene knew that I wanted us to take that step and she encouraged me. She once told you that when you made love to me it eased her guilt. She was not lying. That was, in her mind a necessary step for her to continue. She felt that she could not do this thing unless she felt you were capable of doing similar.”
“But don’t you understand that it won’t be similar. She is most likely pregnant by now. She will be carrying his child. To me, that was acceptable because I thought she loved him but from what you are telling me most of it was just to keep me happy. That changes everything.”
“Look, we are not supposed to be having this conversation. I’m telling you to take some pressure off you to help you but it seems to be making things worse. If I had any idea that it would make matters worse I would never have told you. I care about you, Oscar. I don’t want to see you hurting the way this is impacting on you. I’d take your pain away if I could.”
“Thanks, Maria. I’m glad you told me but I still don’t know what to do. I’ve been a fool, haven’t I?”
“None of us are infallible. Even Irene has faults. Right now the only thing you can do is accept what is happening and then deal with it tomorrow when Irene comes home to you. Come here and hold me.”
Oscar took her in his arms and decided to take her advice. He would dearly like it to be Irene he was holding but that was not to be, not tonight anyway.
Wednesday came and went. The five of them spent most of the day together. They visited the local park with a picnic lunch and enjoyed the sunshine. They talked about their work. They talked about motor racing. They talked about the places they had visited. They talked about almost everything except what was actually happening.
Oscar felt good. Irene sat beside him throughout the day with Maria on the opposite side of him while Don and Romando sat together opposite. Even when they went to a local café for coffee the seating arrangements remained the same.
After a wonderful day out, Oscar stopped the car outside the motel where Romando was staying. He climbed out expecting that everyone would alight but only Romando got out. Romando walked up to Oscar and said, “Thanks for a great day out. I enjoyed myself. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Ah, yes, I guess, I’ll see you tomorrow,” and shook the hand offered to him.
As Romando walked off to his room Oscar got back in the car and asked, “We’re not stopping?”
“No, we are not stopping tonight. Romando told me that I needed to spend the night with you to strengthen our ties.” Irene replied.
“Oh, I thought that you would want to be with him.”
“I do but you told me I was to do what Romando told me to do. Romando said that I needed to spend the night with you. He said that it was a wife’s duty to spend more time with her husband than with her lover.”
“Oh, I see. I’m starting to like Romando more every day.”
Oscar drove quietly home dropping Don and Maria off at their place on the way.
“What time tomorrow?” Maria asked.
“Probably around ten o’clock. Why not come over earlier and have breakfast with us before Oscar drops me off?” Irene replied.
As Oscar drove slowly home Irene put her hand on his leg as a show of affection.
“What did you mean when you said, ‘before Oscar drops me off’?”
“Romando asked me to come over just after ten in the morning.”
“You’re going over without me?”
“You’ll be taking me over.”
“What will Don and Maria do? Are they coming too?”
“No, they will be waiting at home for you to come back.”
“I see. I’m not going to stay with you then?”
“You can stay if you wish to but until now you have left each time that Rom has made love to me. If you do leave tomorrow I want someone to be with you. I don’t want you to be alone worried about me.”
“Okay, I see.”
When they arrived at home Irene took a small box and disappeared into the bathroom. Oscar wasn’t concerned because she had done a similar thing each night over recent days. When she returned she put the little box on the bedside table and put her arms around him. Then she asked. “How upset would you be if I wanted to spend tonight with Rom rather than tomorrow night, Oscar?”
“Why do you want to change the plan?”
Irene picked up the little box and held it out to him. Oscar opened the lid then asked, “What is it?”
“It is a very accurate digital thermometer and a device for measuring the hormone that brings on ovulation. It is used to measure when a woman’s fertile time starts.”
“Are you saying that you are about to ovulate?”
“Yes, it has started. If I don’t go to Rom tonight it could be too late tomorrow. I really wanted to be with you tonight but if you want me to try for a son then tomorrow may be too late.”
“You want this?”
“I think I do. I want it but only if you do.”
“Get your clothes and I’ll take you. I’ll ring Romando to let him know that I decided to send you to him tonight.”
“Thanks, honey. I’ll make it up to you some way. I’ll get ready while you make the call.”
Fifteen minutes later they were on their way to the motel. Irene cuddled up to him and placed her hand on his lap. She rubbed her hand across his bulge.
“You’re excited?”
“Yes, aren’t you?”
“Yes, of course, I am. My lover is going to be making love to me tonight and will most likely get me pregnant before morning. Does that turn you on as well?”
“Yes, but not the same way as you. I’m just excited because the woman I love is ovulating. I got excited when you told me that you had been monitoring your cycle to know when you could conceive. I will probably get more excited when I watch you with Romando.”
They arrived at the motel. Irene led the way to his unit. Oscar had to hurry to keep up with her. It was obvious she wanted this and didn’t want to waste time. Romando was dressed in his Pajamas. Oscar looked down and saw that he didn’t have underpants on. The outline of his huge member was obvious even though he was not erect. Romando smiled when he saw that Oscar had looked down knowing why he had done so.
Once they entered the room Romando took Irene into his arms and kissed her. As had happened before Oscar felt as if he had been speared in the heart but he fought the desire to be angry and backed away to leave them to get on with it.
Oscar looked down at Romando’s crotch again as they broke their kiss and was amazed at the size of his erect cock. “No wonder Irene is so stretched,” he thought to himself. Romando slowly undressed Irene and dropped her clothes on the floor. Oscar wondered why Irene had gone to so much trouble dressing up when her clothes were only on her a little more than fifteen minutes. This was going to happen no matter what she wore. Romando lifted her little body up and laid her down on the bed with her legs over the side. He put his hands on her knees and pulled her legs apart.
With Oscars wife now in position for him, Romando looked across at Oscar. “Come over here and help me, Oscar,” he said.
Oscar was taken by surprise and asked, “Help you, how?”
“I want you to guide me into Irene. I want you to give your wife to me. I want you to show me that you want this to happen.”
“But you have had my wife.”
“Yes, but that was different. I know why you bought her for me tonight.”
Irene and Oscar looked at each other in shock. Romando had guessed. He knew!
“Do it for me, honey,” Irene asked.
Oscar moved across. He looked at his wife’s pussy. He could see clear mucus at her entrance. He had read somewhere that when a woman ovulates her pussy becomes wet with a clear slippery fluid. Oscar had an almost overwhelming desire to drop to his knees and use his tongue to bring Irene to her orgasm as he would have done had they been in their bedroom but instead, he reached over and took Romando’s penis in his hand. Romando moved forward allowing Oscar to place his shaft at her entrance.
“Move me up and down her slit to get my head wet,” Romando demanded.
Oscar complied. Irene raised her head to watch what Oscar was doing. Oscar felt ashamed. He couldn’t look at Irene but knew her eyes were watching his every move. Ever so slowly Romando pushed forward. Her pussy opened up wider than Oscar ever thought possible and the head of his cock slid into her. Oscar backed away and took a seat out of the way.
Gradually Romando worked his thick penis all the way into Oscar’s wife until his testicles were sitting on her crotch. He then started thrusting in, pulling out all the way and then thrusting in once more. Irene was throwing her head from side to side and moaning continuously. She appeared to be in a different world. Oscar got up to leave when he heard Romando shout, “I’m going to cum. I’m going to breed you, baby. Do you want my baby, Irene?”
“Oh, yes, Rom, honey. Give it to me, cum inside my fertile pussy.”
Oscar watched as Romando’s rear pulsed. He knew that Romando was pumping his fertile sperm into his wife. Oscar wanted to leave but he fought his emotions to stay. He knew that to leave would mean that he owned no part of any child that would be produced. Somehow he felt that by being present he had some ownership and absolute responsibility for the result. Despite this, he had some concerns. There were things that simply didn't make sense to him. He had some checking to do when he got home.
Romando stopped moving and rolled to the side so that now Irene was facing him. They kissed. Oscar could see from where he was sitting that Romando was still inside his wife stopping his sperm from escaping. As the couple kissed and cuddled he realized that they probably thought that he had left as he had on each prior occasion.
“I love you,” Romando said.
“Please, Romando don’t say that. You know that I’m married to Oscar.” Irene replied.
“I know that you love me too,” Romando said. “Why are you so frightened to tell me?”
“You know why. You know that I love my husband and I’ll be going home to him. You know that to tell you how I feel will only cause you pain and anguish. I can’t give you more than I have Romando no matter how I feel.”
With that Romando rolled her onto her back once more and started slowly thrusting into her once more. Oscar looked closely and realized that Romando’s cock had totally plugged her. Not one drop of his sperm had been allowed to escape from her womb.
Oscar couldn’t handle any more. He left the room, got in his car and headed home. When he arrived he was surprised to see Don’s car in his driveway. He got out and was met by Maria.
“Where’s Don,” he asked.
“Don said that if Irene could be alone with Romando then you should be alone with me.”
“I’m not sure about this Maria. What happens? Where does this end?”
“Would you rather be alone, Oscar?”
Oscar thought for a while before he said, “No, I need company. I don’t think I can handle it alone.”
“Our fantasies are often like that. In our dreams, the world can be perfect or disastrous depending on what we choose it to be. The reality is what it is. We have no control over it.” Maria gave him a hug. It felt great to feel her body against his. “Are you going to be okay?”
“Yes, I’ll be alright in time, I think.”
“Good, let’s go inside.”
Oscar unlocked the door and let them in. He immediately turned the jug on to make them a coffee. Maria reached over and turned the jug off. “Come on. Forget the coffee. I want you to make love to me. If I wanted coffee I would have stayed home with Don.”
Maria took Oscar by the hand and led him to the bedroom. She then slowly undressed him. Oscar made no attempt to stop her. She then removed her dress and her bra leaving only her panties and his underpants on. She then led him to the bed and pushed him down onto his back. Oscar complied although the urge to do so was not with him.
“So tell me what happened,” Maria asked.
“They made love. I stayed but when they kissed and cuddled afterwards, I couldn’t handle it so I left.” It then occurred to him that Maria should be home with Don. How did she end up with him? “Maria, how come you are here with me? I thought you were at home with Don.”
“Irene rang me. She said she was getting ready to go over to spend the night with Romando. She asked me could I come over to be with you.”
“Oh, so Irene thought of me before I took her to Romando?”
“Yes, she loves you, Oscar. She wants this to happen but she wants to protect you from the hurt as well.”
“I see.”
“Do you really, Oscar? Do you really see what this is about?”
“It’s about her getting satisfaction. It’s about her experiencing what she missed out on when she was single. It’s about satisfying her desire for being with Romando. Isn’t it?”
“Yes, I guess it is but it is about something else as well. Something else that is more important.”
“It’s about us getting our son as well, I guess.”
“I’m not sure about that. Irene didn’t share that part with me but she did share something else with me, something else that she thought was very important that you haven’t mentioned.”
“What have I left out?”
“You only spoke of her you didn’t speak of yourself.”
“What about me?”
“Haven’t you been pushing her to do something like this?”
“Yes, I’ve talked about it but that was because she likes to flirt with other men and I hold her back.”
Maria laughed but didn’t say anything. Oscar wondered why she thought it funny. He had to ask.
“What’s so funny?”
“There’s a saying that goes like this. Be careful what you wish for, Oscar because you just might get it.”
“Why do you think that is so funny?”
“I hope that Irene forgives me for this but I think someone needs to tell you. Before you went to Italy on holiday, Irene told me that you had asked her did she want to make love to another man. She said that it seemed to be your biggest fantasy. She said that she didn’t ever want any other man but she felt that as your wife she had a duty to think about it.”
“So she talked about it with you?”
“Yes, she told me that although she didn’t want to do it for herself she wanted to give you what you felt that you wanted. She said that while she was there she would try to find someone.”
“She told you she was going to find a lover?”
“Yes, when she came back she told me about Romando. She said she was attracted to him but when it came to making love to him she just couldn’t do it to you. She felt that it would hurt you too much when you saw it.”
“What did she mean when I saw it?”
“She said that you followed her. She had gone out to tell Romando that she couldn’t cheat on you but when you followed her she played up to him as if they were lovers. She teased you to teach you a lesson.”
“She knew that I was watching?”
“Yes, she knew. She said that after the holiday you were even more insistent about her taking a lover than before. She knew that you had asked Romando for his phone number. She was worried that you might have made contact with Romando so she called him. They kept that contact going and became good friends. Obviously, for him it was more than just a friendship but for Irene, there is only one man in her life.”
“But she has ignored me so many times when she has been with him. There must be more to it.”
“She is trying to teach you a lesson, Oscar. She wants her husband back. She wants the husband she had before you started this crazy fantasy. Your wife loves you, you and only you. Oscar, you need to wake up before it is too late.”
“Oh, my God, she is with him unprotected and she is fertile.”
“Now, if that is the case then it sounds like I should congratulate you.”
“Congratulate me, why?”
“Congratulations on your growing family.”
“Oh, shit. What have I done?”
“Oscar, Irene is a sensible woman. You need to trust her and support her. All I can tell you is that if it does happen then you have to live up to your responsibilities. This is all about you. It has never been about her it has only been about you and no one else.”
“What about us?
“Irene asked me to be available to you throughout this. She talked to Don first and he agreed. Irene would not do this unless you did similarly.”
“So your task was to seduce me. My seduction was planned.”
“Well, when you put it that way it sounds crude. Irene knew that I wanted us to take that step and she encouraged me. She once told you that when you made love to me it eased her guilt. She was not lying. That was, in her mind a necessary step for her to continue. She felt that she could not do this thing unless she felt you were capable of doing similar.”
“But don’t you understand that it won’t be similar. She is most likely pregnant by now. She will be carrying his child. To me, that was acceptable because I thought she loved him but from what you are telling me most of it was just to keep me happy. That changes everything.”
“Look, we are not supposed to be having this conversation. I’m telling you to take some pressure off you to help you but it seems to be making things worse. If I had any idea that it would make matters worse I would never have told you. I care about you, Oscar. I don’t want to see you hurting the way this is impacting on you. I’d take your pain away if I could.”
“Thanks, Maria. I’m glad you told me but I still don’t know what to do. I’ve been a fool, haven’t I?”
“None of us are infallible. Even Irene has faults. Right now the only thing you can do is accept what is happening and then deal with it tomorrow when Irene comes home to you. Come here and hold me.”
Oscar took her in his arms and decided to take her advice. He would dearly like it to be Irene he was holding but that was not to be, not tonight anyway.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
Chapter 16 - The truth comes out.
Oscar and Maria made passionate love that night. Around midnight Oscar got up and walked around for a time. Maria could hear him moving around but waited patiently for him to return. They then drifted off to sleep holding each other closely. Oscar felt indebted to Maria for telling him a little about the scheming that Irene had been up to but he suspected there would be more. He cared for Maria but it was not love as it was with Irene. He worried constantly that if they spent too much time together it could develop into more so he had made a mental note that once Romando returned to Italy he would cool it with Maria.
Maria slept happily in Oscar's arms. To her, this man would have been high on her list of potential husbands if she had not met Don. Unfortunately, Irene, her good friend had got to him first. She knew that her attachment to Oscar was growing at a dangerous rate but she also knew that with Irene there she would never stand a chance of winning Oscar’s heart. For now, she was happy to take what was offered and besides she understood how conflicted Oscar was and as his friend she would always be there for him.
During the night Oscar felt Maria move away from him. He looked at her as she left the bed to go to the bathroom and she smiled at him. His heart seemed to skip a beat as he looked at her beautiful face then he closed his eyes to go back to sleep. A little while later she climbed back into bed and he pulled her back into his body again without even looking at her.
During the early morning, Oscar had felt the bed move again and he wondered why that had happened because he knew the only other person in the bed with him was Maria and he could feel the heat from her body against him. Perhaps she had moved her leg or something so he pushed the thought aside and drifted off back to sleep.
His dreams in the early part of the morning were just as conflicted as his mind had been before he and Maria had made love. He was glad that at least their lovemaking had removed some of the conflicted emotions inside his confused brain but now it seemed to be returning.
In his conflicted dreams he felt as if he was being sandwiched between two bodies and as often happens with dreams his mind tried to make some reason from what he was feeling. Then it occurred to him. In his dream somehow Don had climbed into bed with them and he was now pushing up hard against Oscar’s back rather than Maria’s. He suddenly realized that he had no clothes on. “Oh no!” he thought in his dream, “Don is going to…… “
The dream didn’t get any further because Oscar sat bolt upright in bed and turned to face Don expecting to see him nude preparing to have sex with him.
“Are you okay, honey?” Irene asked.
“Oh, my God, I thought you were Don.”
Irene laughed, realizing what Oscar had thought that made him bold upright like that. Oscar looked around and saw that Maria appeared to be still asleep.
“When did you get home?” Oscar asked.
“I called for a taxi around one thirty but it didn’t arrive till about 2 o’clock.”
“I didn’t expect you to come home.”
“I’ll always come home to you Oscar unless we agree to something different and we didn’t talk about that.”
Oscar looked again at Maria. He felt bad about Irene seeing him cuddling her like he had been.
“I’m sorry about holding Maria so close. I know you don’t like to see that.”
“I’m not stupid, Oscar. I know you find comfort in holding her body close to yours. She likes it as well. She told me it makes her feel special.”
“Oh, I didn’t know you had talked to her about that type of thing.”
“Yes, we girls talk a lot about what is important to us.”
“Can I hold you, Irene? Maria is good for me and it feels wonderful to have her here with me but she is not you.”
Irene smiled and reached up to kiss him. “It sounds like we both miss each other when we’re apart.”
“I guess so.” Oscar would have liked to say more and ask her some questions about her relationship with Romando but Maria had told him to trust her so he remained silent. They kissed a few times before Irene slipped off to sleep. Oscar lay awake. As they kissed he had tasted what he knew to be male sperm. He lay there for some time wondering what the future held for them before he too slipped into the land of z’s.
Oscar awoke with a start. He looked at the clock and was about to jump up to get ready for work when he realized that he was on holiday for the next few days. It was then that he saw that the woman sleeping beside him was not his wife. It was Maria. She had sensed his sudden movement and her eyes opened. A smile spread across her face as she said, “Good morning, lover.”
“Good morning, Maria,” he replied.
“Do I get a good morning kiss?” She asked.
Oscar bent down and kissed her. As they kissed she placed her hand onto his crotch where he was sporting a morning woody.
“Hhhmm, I could do with this.”
“And if Irene wasn’t here you would get this,” he replied. Then added for good measure, “and more.”
“That’s what I like, someone who likes to raise the bar. Shall I slip down and tell her to go back to Romando?”
“I don’t know if she would be happy if you did that.”
“One way to know,” she said as she jumped out of bed and sped out the door.
“Fuck!” Oscar mumbled to himself. The last thing that he needed was Irene getting angry with him and heading off to Romando again. He was feeling detached from her and wanted to spend the morning with her to refresh their relationship.
He need not have worried because Maria returned shortly pulling Irene behind her. “Which one of us is going to look after Oscar’s morning wood,” Maria asked as if it was the most normal thing in the world.
“I don’t know, Maria. Did you want to do it?” Irene asked feeling a little embarrassed that Maria was doing this to her.
“What say we share him?” was Maria’s response. “You should go first. After all, he is your husband and only my lover.”
“Don’t rub it in, bitch or I’ll send you home to little Don.”
Maria laughed, “Don would have wanked himself so much by now that he would not be able to get it up. He would be feeling blue and depressed, thinking that Oscar wouldn’t have slept all night because we were making love. By now he would think that Oscar and I would be making plans to live together. If I went home to him now it would spoil it all for him. For Don, it is the pain and the suffering and depression that turns him on. No, I can’t go home to Don, not yet anyhow.”
Oscar couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “So this is all about making Don suffer. You coming to me, I mean? Are you saying he enjoys thinking you will leave him?”
Irene and Maria looked at each other as if they were silently communicating before Maria replied, “Yes that is what turns Don on.” She looked again at Irene as if their communication was continuing, “You don’t understand that. Do you?”
Oscar shook his head. “No, I had no idea. How could that turn someone on? How could a man get excited thinking that the woman he loves, the woman that is his life might leave him for someone else?”
Once more the girls looked at each other as if they were saying something without words. After a time Maria looked back at Oscar and said, “I think I should go and leave you two together. Thanks for everything, Oscar. I really enjoyed being with you. I’ll miss our time together,” She reached across the bed and kissed him. He held her tightly for a while knowing from what she had said that their little affair was over. Oscar immediately felt frightened. Had he lost Maria and Irene as well? Was that the silent communication that was going on that he was being locked out of?
As Maria turned to walk towards the door Oscar asked, “Is someone going to tell me what the fuck has been going on here? Stay here, Maria! Don’t you dare leave?”
Once more Maria and Irene’s eyes met. Neither said anything for quite a while before Irene said, “It okay, Maria. I can handle it if you want to leave. Don’t feel bad. It’s not your fault.”
Maria turned again and left the room. Oscar looked at Irene who dropped her eyes as if she was ashamed to look him in the eye.
“You’re going to leave me aren’t you? You’re going back to Italy with Romando.”
Irene started crying but as the tears ran down her cheeks she shook her head to tell him no. She was so distressed that she couldn’t talk. What a fool she had been. How could she love someone so much but have no idea of what he was thinking or what was important to him? She felt as if she was a failure.
Oscar was confused. What the hell had just happened here? Why had Maria revealed so much about her husband Don’s fantasies? What was that silent communication thing that was going on between these two people that he cared so much about?
He reached over and placed his hand under Irene’s chin and lifted her face up to look her in the eye. He smiled at her and told her, “I don’t know what the fuck you two have been doing but I want you to know that I love you. I’ve had enough of this shit and I want Romando to go. I want my wife back.”
Irene threw her arms around his neck and replied, “I love you too, sweetheart. If that’s what you want it’s yours. I want Romando to go as well.”
They held each other for a long time before Oscar pushed her away from his body, looked her in the eye and asked, “Are you going to tell me what this is all about?”
Irene, now composed looked down again as if ashamed. Oscar once more lifted her face up while saying, “Just look at me and tell me.”
“Well, Maria and I share everything together. I don’t mean we actually share everything but in words we do.”
“Yes, I know that.”
“When I told Maria about your fantasy of me making love to another man she said like Don. We discussed it quite a lot over time. Maria explained to me about how Don is like she said earlier how he gets a kick out of thinking she is going to find a man who she falls in love with and leaves him. As we talked we formed the opinion that you and Don wanted the same thing.”
“You know that I’m not like Don, don’t you?”
“Yes, I know that now but I didn’t know that then. The more we talked the more convinced I was that you wanted me to take a lover, someone that I cared a great deal about, someone that you might feel was a risk to our marriage.”
“I love you, Irene. I value our marriage. If I thought it was at risk I would kick Romando’s arse and send him packing.”
“Yes, I know that now but I didn’t always know that.” She hesitated before she continued, “Romando told me that but I was so convinced that I continued to play the game the way that Maria and I thought it should be played.”
“Romando is a good man but I don’t understand why you didn’t talk to me about it?”
“Think about it, Oscar. If I talked to you about it, you would know it was just a game. Maria can’t talk to Don about what she does because then it destroys the thrill for him. What I can’t understand is why you bought Romando here if you don’t get anything out of what we have been doing?”
“I love you, Irene. I want you to have everything that you want and I saw that night in Italy how involved you were with him. I wanted you to have that experience no matter how much pain and distress it caused me.”
“So you did this just for me? I need to tell you, Oscar, that night in Italy when you followed me, we were acting. I spoke to Romando earlier in the day and told him that I needed to talk to him. My plan was to tell him that I liked him but I liked him as a friend. I intended telling him that I didn’t want or need a lover because I had you.”
Oscar went to speak but Irene put her hand up to stop him.
“Listen because I need to finish telling you this.” She looked at him to allow her words to sink in before she continued, “When I saw you pretending to sleep as I dressed, I went into the bathroom and called Romando. I told him that I thought you would follow me and I told him what to say to put on a show for you. I told him that I would play up to him to make you jealous. I asked him to tell me how he felt. I told him to do it loudly enough so that you could hear it. That part of it was true but the rest was to feed your fantasy and to make you feel jealous.”
Oscar went to speak again but the hand went up once more.
“I expected you to call me out about seeing Romando while you slept but you didn’t. Maria and I had already discussed how we thought that you must be like Don but knowing that you didn’t let on that I had met Romando convinced us that you and Don were exactly the same. What Don wanted you must want? I flirted more with other men after that and you seemed to love it. Then finally you gave me a present, Romando. How could we have any doubt after that?”
Oscar shook his head. As a man who applied logic to every situation, it was clear to him how Irene reached the conclusion that she did. Irene kept talking.
“To be convincing it was necessary for me to exclude you when I was with Romando. The first sign of doubt came when you got so angry with me when I left you out. Romando was angry with me as well and told me to never exclude you again or he was going to leave. Maria told me that a similar thing had happened to Don the first time that she excluded him but later he told her that he loved it.”
Oscar was still shaking his head. He didn’t know what to say to her. He knew that he had done this to himself. He was a fool. He wanted to explain to her that all he wanted was what she wanted or what he thought she wanted but he couldn’t find the words.
“That was when you told me that you wanted me to do everything that Romando asked me to do. That helped me because I didn’t want to exclude you but it also raised doubt in my mind about what we were doing for the first time. Maria assured me that this actually proved everything that we were doing was alright because you were handing total control to Romando.”
“No, no, no, Can’t you see that Romando was protecting my interests but you were not. By telling you to listen to Romando I was doing exactly the opposite.”
“It is easy to see that now but it fitted in well with what we thought at the time. I’m sorry, honey. For some unknown reason we ignored the signs that showed that we were wrong and clung to the signs that supported what we were thinking. It was Maria who finally woke up last night. She called me and told me that you were under too much stress and that I should come home.”
“It’s my fault, isn’t it? If I had not pushed you towards other men none of this would have happened. I guess we have to live with the consequences now and make the best of it that we can.”
“It’s not the end of the world, you know. Romando leaves tomorrow morning. I’ll tell him it’s over and tonight we can have him over as a visitor for a family night, no sex.”
“Okay if that’s what you want but before we do can I ask a question?”
“Of course you can.”
“Why did you tell me that you were ovulating last night when you weren’t?”
Again Irene looked at the floor before she answered. “I wanted to make it all exciting for you. How did you know?”
“I’m an engineer, Irene. When I got home yesterday I pulled out your little box and had a look at it. I know instruments and the one you have in that box could never measure the half a degree that is needed to determine if a woman is ovulating and that chemistry set you have there came out of a toy store. Now while we are talking is there anything else you need to tell me?”
“There probably is but I think we have covered the main points. I’m sorry about what we have done. It’s gone too far and I want it to stop right now. I didn’t want to hurt you. I just wanted you to have what I thought you wanted.”
“Okay, we’ll talk about the pill later than.”
“What?”
“You’re on the pill but for some reason you’re not willing to discuss it with me now so we’ll talk about it when you are ready.”
“How did you know?”
“I don’t know where you hide your pills but I know that you keep the script in your bedside table drawer. You also keep chocolates in there and occasionally I steal one when you’re not around. They are nice by the way. Where do you buy them? I want to buy some of my own. The part that I wonder about is why you started taking the pill so long ago?”
“I started a couple of months before we had our holiday in Italy. I told you that Maria and I had worked out that you wanted the thrill of me taking a lover but I didn’t want to become pregnant. That would be going too far so I obtained the pill.”
“So I’m assuming by looking at the script and how often it has been filled that you kept taking it?”
“Yes, you seemed to be turned on by my little affair with Romando so I decided to flirt a little more with other men while you were around. I was worried about what would happen if one of those men actually attracted me enough for it to go too far so I had to protect myself.”
“So no one responded to your flirting?”
“Exactly the opposite, most of them did respond but none of them did so while you were present. I was not interested unless you were there.”
“Not many men will proposition a woman in front of her husband. That could get them into trouble.”
Irene laughed, “I should have said none that I was interested in, sorry about that.”
“So you did get propositioned then?”
“Yes, three times. One of them was quite insistent. You were at the bar getting drinks so I pointed out to him that you were my husband. He said that if you cared you would have stopped me from flirting. What he said made sense. I was very tempted to give it a go.”
“What do you think might have happened if you did? How do you think I would have reacted?”
“I don’t know. How would you have reacted?”
“I wouldn’t have tried to stop you.”
“You’re my husband. Why wouldn’t you have stopped me?”
“You answered your own question.” Oscar looked at her and saw that she didn’t understand. He was surprised because she was a strong person with quite strong feminist views.
“What do you mean, I answered my own question?”
“You said I’m your husband. Husbands don’t own their wives. I don’t control you. I just share my life with you. As my wife, you have freedom of choice. If you chose to be with some other man then so be it.”
“God, you sound as if you don’t care.”
“Of course I care. It would almost kill me. Seeing you with Romando has damn near destroyed me but it was a choice that you made and because I love you I accept your decision. If I didn’t love you as much as I do, I would have walked away.”
“I’m sorry. I thought that because you bought him here you wanted it to happen.”
“Understand one thing, Irene. I did get excited about the thought of it but not by the reality of it. My view was that there had to be a reason why you were taking the pill. I knew you had a thing for Romando. I much preferred if it was to happen that it be Romando because I knew he had principals. I thought that our marriage might survive with Romando but I couldn’t see that happening with Tony.”
“You knew about Tony?”
“I’m not blind. Just because I go to the bar to buy drinks doesn’t mean I don’t see who approaches you. I knew it had to be Tony because he slinked away when I returned.”
“He’s nice.”
“Yes, on the exterior he looks nice but it’s the interior that I worry about, how his mind works. I wouldn’t trust him if I were you.”
She grinned, “That’s why I turned him down but I enjoyed the attention.”
“So, it is all out in the open now. Where do we go from here?”
“We need to deal with Romando first. That won’t be a problem because I had already told him that if it causes a problem between you and me it stops straight away. Once Romando goes home you and I need to take a short holiday somewhere where we can talk everything through. We need to push the reset on our marriage.”
“Okay, I’ll call work and get another week off. Are you staying on the pill?”
“I don’t know. What do you think?”
“You’ve got a few more scripts. It seems a shame to waste them, especially if we don’t have a direction defined for us. Besides you never know who you might meet when you’re on holidays.”
“Are you saying I should keep flirting?”
“You enjoy it and it keeps me hard. Even if nothing ever happens I feel as if I have to repossess you thinking that one day you might go that extra step. But I need your assurance that you will always come home to my bed no matter what happens.”
“That’s settled then. I don’t want to sleep with anyone else but I do get very wet thinking of the possibilities.”
“And Maria?”
“I’m very jealous of Maria. She is very much in love with you. I can’t ever tell you what you should do. I’m only your wife in the same way as you are my husband. That’s one you have to deal with yourself, I’m afraid.”
“I’m not sure how to deal with it. I care about her. I don’t want to insult her but at the same time I need to protect my marriage.”
“You mean the cork is out of the bottle. The genie has escaped.”
“Exactly but it’s worse than that. Don knows there never will be anyone who is as large a threat to him as I am so he will be pushing her and I enjoy being with her.”
“I’ll forgive you if you slip up but I’d be a lot happier if you didn’t.”
“I was thinking more along the lines of what Maria suggested this morning.”
“What, a threesome?”
“Yes, I watch you and I can see that you are attracted to her as much as I am. She really wanted it to happen this morning. Maybe it would work for us all. Don gets tortured, you get something new, Maria gets to spend some time with me and I get it all.”
“Sounds like it could work. Let’s talk some more about it after Romando is back in his cage. Maybe Maria might not want it.”
“I can tell you before you suggest it to her she wants it. I watch her looking at you. It might be you that she has the hots for not me.”
“I’ve sometimes thought that myself but for now let’s go get the kids. I want them home tonight to make sure that Romando is kept under control.”
“Okay, let’s go.”
Oscar and Maria made passionate love that night. Around midnight Oscar got up and walked around for a time. Maria could hear him moving around but waited patiently for him to return. They then drifted off to sleep holding each other closely. Oscar felt indebted to Maria for telling him a little about the scheming that Irene had been up to but he suspected there would be more. He cared for Maria but it was not love as it was with Irene. He worried constantly that if they spent too much time together it could develop into more so he had made a mental note that once Romando returned to Italy he would cool it with Maria.
Maria slept happily in Oscar's arms. To her, this man would have been high on her list of potential husbands if she had not met Don. Unfortunately, Irene, her good friend had got to him first. She knew that her attachment to Oscar was growing at a dangerous rate but she also knew that with Irene there she would never stand a chance of winning Oscar’s heart. For now, she was happy to take what was offered and besides she understood how conflicted Oscar was and as his friend she would always be there for him.
During the night Oscar felt Maria move away from him. He looked at her as she left the bed to go to the bathroom and she smiled at him. His heart seemed to skip a beat as he looked at her beautiful face then he closed his eyes to go back to sleep. A little while later she climbed back into bed and he pulled her back into his body again without even looking at her.
During the early morning, Oscar had felt the bed move again and he wondered why that had happened because he knew the only other person in the bed with him was Maria and he could feel the heat from her body against him. Perhaps she had moved her leg or something so he pushed the thought aside and drifted off back to sleep.
His dreams in the early part of the morning were just as conflicted as his mind had been before he and Maria had made love. He was glad that at least their lovemaking had removed some of the conflicted emotions inside his confused brain but now it seemed to be returning.
In his conflicted dreams he felt as if he was being sandwiched between two bodies and as often happens with dreams his mind tried to make some reason from what he was feeling. Then it occurred to him. In his dream somehow Don had climbed into bed with them and he was now pushing up hard against Oscar’s back rather than Maria’s. He suddenly realized that he had no clothes on. “Oh no!” he thought in his dream, “Don is going to…… “
The dream didn’t get any further because Oscar sat bolt upright in bed and turned to face Don expecting to see him nude preparing to have sex with him.
“Are you okay, honey?” Irene asked.
“Oh, my God, I thought you were Don.”
Irene laughed, realizing what Oscar had thought that made him bold upright like that. Oscar looked around and saw that Maria appeared to be still asleep.
“When did you get home?” Oscar asked.
“I called for a taxi around one thirty but it didn’t arrive till about 2 o’clock.”
“I didn’t expect you to come home.”
“I’ll always come home to you Oscar unless we agree to something different and we didn’t talk about that.”
Oscar looked again at Maria. He felt bad about Irene seeing him cuddling her like he had been.
“I’m sorry about holding Maria so close. I know you don’t like to see that.”
“I’m not stupid, Oscar. I know you find comfort in holding her body close to yours. She likes it as well. She told me it makes her feel special.”
“Oh, I didn’t know you had talked to her about that type of thing.”
“Yes, we girls talk a lot about what is important to us.”
“Can I hold you, Irene? Maria is good for me and it feels wonderful to have her here with me but she is not you.”
Irene smiled and reached up to kiss him. “It sounds like we both miss each other when we’re apart.”
“I guess so.” Oscar would have liked to say more and ask her some questions about her relationship with Romando but Maria had told him to trust her so he remained silent. They kissed a few times before Irene slipped off to sleep. Oscar lay awake. As they kissed he had tasted what he knew to be male sperm. He lay there for some time wondering what the future held for them before he too slipped into the land of z’s.
Oscar awoke with a start. He looked at the clock and was about to jump up to get ready for work when he realized that he was on holiday for the next few days. It was then that he saw that the woman sleeping beside him was not his wife. It was Maria. She had sensed his sudden movement and her eyes opened. A smile spread across her face as she said, “Good morning, lover.”
“Good morning, Maria,” he replied.
“Do I get a good morning kiss?” She asked.
Oscar bent down and kissed her. As they kissed she placed her hand onto his crotch where he was sporting a morning woody.
“Hhhmm, I could do with this.”
“And if Irene wasn’t here you would get this,” he replied. Then added for good measure, “and more.”
“That’s what I like, someone who likes to raise the bar. Shall I slip down and tell her to go back to Romando?”
“I don’t know if she would be happy if you did that.”
“One way to know,” she said as she jumped out of bed and sped out the door.
“Fuck!” Oscar mumbled to himself. The last thing that he needed was Irene getting angry with him and heading off to Romando again. He was feeling detached from her and wanted to spend the morning with her to refresh their relationship.
He need not have worried because Maria returned shortly pulling Irene behind her. “Which one of us is going to look after Oscar’s morning wood,” Maria asked as if it was the most normal thing in the world.
“I don’t know, Maria. Did you want to do it?” Irene asked feeling a little embarrassed that Maria was doing this to her.
“What say we share him?” was Maria’s response. “You should go first. After all, he is your husband and only my lover.”
“Don’t rub it in, bitch or I’ll send you home to little Don.”
Maria laughed, “Don would have wanked himself so much by now that he would not be able to get it up. He would be feeling blue and depressed, thinking that Oscar wouldn’t have slept all night because we were making love. By now he would think that Oscar and I would be making plans to live together. If I went home to him now it would spoil it all for him. For Don, it is the pain and the suffering and depression that turns him on. No, I can’t go home to Don, not yet anyhow.”
Oscar couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “So this is all about making Don suffer. You coming to me, I mean? Are you saying he enjoys thinking you will leave him?”
Irene and Maria looked at each other as if they were silently communicating before Maria replied, “Yes that is what turns Don on.” She looked again at Irene as if their communication was continuing, “You don’t understand that. Do you?”
Oscar shook his head. “No, I had no idea. How could that turn someone on? How could a man get excited thinking that the woman he loves, the woman that is his life might leave him for someone else?”
Once more the girls looked at each other as if they were saying something without words. After a time Maria looked back at Oscar and said, “I think I should go and leave you two together. Thanks for everything, Oscar. I really enjoyed being with you. I’ll miss our time together,” She reached across the bed and kissed him. He held her tightly for a while knowing from what she had said that their little affair was over. Oscar immediately felt frightened. Had he lost Maria and Irene as well? Was that the silent communication that was going on that he was being locked out of?
As Maria turned to walk towards the door Oscar asked, “Is someone going to tell me what the fuck has been going on here? Stay here, Maria! Don’t you dare leave?”
Once more Maria and Irene’s eyes met. Neither said anything for quite a while before Irene said, “It okay, Maria. I can handle it if you want to leave. Don’t feel bad. It’s not your fault.”
Maria turned again and left the room. Oscar looked at Irene who dropped her eyes as if she was ashamed to look him in the eye.
“You’re going to leave me aren’t you? You’re going back to Italy with Romando.”
Irene started crying but as the tears ran down her cheeks she shook her head to tell him no. She was so distressed that she couldn’t talk. What a fool she had been. How could she love someone so much but have no idea of what he was thinking or what was important to him? She felt as if she was a failure.
Oscar was confused. What the hell had just happened here? Why had Maria revealed so much about her husband Don’s fantasies? What was that silent communication thing that was going on between these two people that he cared so much about?
He reached over and placed his hand under Irene’s chin and lifted her face up to look her in the eye. He smiled at her and told her, “I don’t know what the fuck you two have been doing but I want you to know that I love you. I’ve had enough of this shit and I want Romando to go. I want my wife back.”
Irene threw her arms around his neck and replied, “I love you too, sweetheart. If that’s what you want it’s yours. I want Romando to go as well.”
They held each other for a long time before Oscar pushed her away from his body, looked her in the eye and asked, “Are you going to tell me what this is all about?”
Irene, now composed looked down again as if ashamed. Oscar once more lifted her face up while saying, “Just look at me and tell me.”
“Well, Maria and I share everything together. I don’t mean we actually share everything but in words we do.”
“Yes, I know that.”
“When I told Maria about your fantasy of me making love to another man she said like Don. We discussed it quite a lot over time. Maria explained to me about how Don is like she said earlier how he gets a kick out of thinking she is going to find a man who she falls in love with and leaves him. As we talked we formed the opinion that you and Don wanted the same thing.”
“You know that I’m not like Don, don’t you?”
“Yes, I know that now but I didn’t know that then. The more we talked the more convinced I was that you wanted me to take a lover, someone that I cared a great deal about, someone that you might feel was a risk to our marriage.”
“I love you, Irene. I value our marriage. If I thought it was at risk I would kick Romando’s arse and send him packing.”
“Yes, I know that now but I didn’t always know that.” She hesitated before she continued, “Romando told me that but I was so convinced that I continued to play the game the way that Maria and I thought it should be played.”
“Romando is a good man but I don’t understand why you didn’t talk to me about it?”
“Think about it, Oscar. If I talked to you about it, you would know it was just a game. Maria can’t talk to Don about what she does because then it destroys the thrill for him. What I can’t understand is why you bought Romando here if you don’t get anything out of what we have been doing?”
“I love you, Irene. I want you to have everything that you want and I saw that night in Italy how involved you were with him. I wanted you to have that experience no matter how much pain and distress it caused me.”
“So you did this just for me? I need to tell you, Oscar, that night in Italy when you followed me, we were acting. I spoke to Romando earlier in the day and told him that I needed to talk to him. My plan was to tell him that I liked him but I liked him as a friend. I intended telling him that I didn’t want or need a lover because I had you.”
Oscar went to speak but Irene put her hand up to stop him.
“Listen because I need to finish telling you this.” She looked at him to allow her words to sink in before she continued, “When I saw you pretending to sleep as I dressed, I went into the bathroom and called Romando. I told him that I thought you would follow me and I told him what to say to put on a show for you. I told him that I would play up to him to make you jealous. I asked him to tell me how he felt. I told him to do it loudly enough so that you could hear it. That part of it was true but the rest was to feed your fantasy and to make you feel jealous.”
Oscar went to speak again but the hand went up once more.
“I expected you to call me out about seeing Romando while you slept but you didn’t. Maria and I had already discussed how we thought that you must be like Don but knowing that you didn’t let on that I had met Romando convinced us that you and Don were exactly the same. What Don wanted you must want? I flirted more with other men after that and you seemed to love it. Then finally you gave me a present, Romando. How could we have any doubt after that?”
Oscar shook his head. As a man who applied logic to every situation, it was clear to him how Irene reached the conclusion that she did. Irene kept talking.
“To be convincing it was necessary for me to exclude you when I was with Romando. The first sign of doubt came when you got so angry with me when I left you out. Romando was angry with me as well and told me to never exclude you again or he was going to leave. Maria told me that a similar thing had happened to Don the first time that she excluded him but later he told her that he loved it.”
Oscar was still shaking his head. He didn’t know what to say to her. He knew that he had done this to himself. He was a fool. He wanted to explain to her that all he wanted was what she wanted or what he thought she wanted but he couldn’t find the words.
“That was when you told me that you wanted me to do everything that Romando asked me to do. That helped me because I didn’t want to exclude you but it also raised doubt in my mind about what we were doing for the first time. Maria assured me that this actually proved everything that we were doing was alright because you were handing total control to Romando.”
“No, no, no, Can’t you see that Romando was protecting my interests but you were not. By telling you to listen to Romando I was doing exactly the opposite.”
“It is easy to see that now but it fitted in well with what we thought at the time. I’m sorry, honey. For some unknown reason we ignored the signs that showed that we were wrong and clung to the signs that supported what we were thinking. It was Maria who finally woke up last night. She called me and told me that you were under too much stress and that I should come home.”
“It’s my fault, isn’t it? If I had not pushed you towards other men none of this would have happened. I guess we have to live with the consequences now and make the best of it that we can.”
“It’s not the end of the world, you know. Romando leaves tomorrow morning. I’ll tell him it’s over and tonight we can have him over as a visitor for a family night, no sex.”
“Okay if that’s what you want but before we do can I ask a question?”
“Of course you can.”
“Why did you tell me that you were ovulating last night when you weren’t?”
Again Irene looked at the floor before she answered. “I wanted to make it all exciting for you. How did you know?”
“I’m an engineer, Irene. When I got home yesterday I pulled out your little box and had a look at it. I know instruments and the one you have in that box could never measure the half a degree that is needed to determine if a woman is ovulating and that chemistry set you have there came out of a toy store. Now while we are talking is there anything else you need to tell me?”
“There probably is but I think we have covered the main points. I’m sorry about what we have done. It’s gone too far and I want it to stop right now. I didn’t want to hurt you. I just wanted you to have what I thought you wanted.”
“Okay, we’ll talk about the pill later than.”
“What?”
“You’re on the pill but for some reason you’re not willing to discuss it with me now so we’ll talk about it when you are ready.”
“How did you know?”
“I don’t know where you hide your pills but I know that you keep the script in your bedside table drawer. You also keep chocolates in there and occasionally I steal one when you’re not around. They are nice by the way. Where do you buy them? I want to buy some of my own. The part that I wonder about is why you started taking the pill so long ago?”
“I started a couple of months before we had our holiday in Italy. I told you that Maria and I had worked out that you wanted the thrill of me taking a lover but I didn’t want to become pregnant. That would be going too far so I obtained the pill.”
“So I’m assuming by looking at the script and how often it has been filled that you kept taking it?”
“Yes, you seemed to be turned on by my little affair with Romando so I decided to flirt a little more with other men while you were around. I was worried about what would happen if one of those men actually attracted me enough for it to go too far so I had to protect myself.”
“So no one responded to your flirting?”
“Exactly the opposite, most of them did respond but none of them did so while you were present. I was not interested unless you were there.”
“Not many men will proposition a woman in front of her husband. That could get them into trouble.”
Irene laughed, “I should have said none that I was interested in, sorry about that.”
“So you did get propositioned then?”
“Yes, three times. One of them was quite insistent. You were at the bar getting drinks so I pointed out to him that you were my husband. He said that if you cared you would have stopped me from flirting. What he said made sense. I was very tempted to give it a go.”
“What do you think might have happened if you did? How do you think I would have reacted?”
“I don’t know. How would you have reacted?”
“I wouldn’t have tried to stop you.”
“You’re my husband. Why wouldn’t you have stopped me?”
“You answered your own question.” Oscar looked at her and saw that she didn’t understand. He was surprised because she was a strong person with quite strong feminist views.
“What do you mean, I answered my own question?”
“You said I’m your husband. Husbands don’t own their wives. I don’t control you. I just share my life with you. As my wife, you have freedom of choice. If you chose to be with some other man then so be it.”
“God, you sound as if you don’t care.”
“Of course I care. It would almost kill me. Seeing you with Romando has damn near destroyed me but it was a choice that you made and because I love you I accept your decision. If I didn’t love you as much as I do, I would have walked away.”
“I’m sorry. I thought that because you bought him here you wanted it to happen.”
“Understand one thing, Irene. I did get excited about the thought of it but not by the reality of it. My view was that there had to be a reason why you were taking the pill. I knew you had a thing for Romando. I much preferred if it was to happen that it be Romando because I knew he had principals. I thought that our marriage might survive with Romando but I couldn’t see that happening with Tony.”
“You knew about Tony?”
“I’m not blind. Just because I go to the bar to buy drinks doesn’t mean I don’t see who approaches you. I knew it had to be Tony because he slinked away when I returned.”
“He’s nice.”
“Yes, on the exterior he looks nice but it’s the interior that I worry about, how his mind works. I wouldn’t trust him if I were you.”
She grinned, “That’s why I turned him down but I enjoyed the attention.”
“So, it is all out in the open now. Where do we go from here?”
“We need to deal with Romando first. That won’t be a problem because I had already told him that if it causes a problem between you and me it stops straight away. Once Romando goes home you and I need to take a short holiday somewhere where we can talk everything through. We need to push the reset on our marriage.”
“Okay, I’ll call work and get another week off. Are you staying on the pill?”
“I don’t know. What do you think?”
“You’ve got a few more scripts. It seems a shame to waste them, especially if we don’t have a direction defined for us. Besides you never know who you might meet when you’re on holidays.”
“Are you saying I should keep flirting?”
“You enjoy it and it keeps me hard. Even if nothing ever happens I feel as if I have to repossess you thinking that one day you might go that extra step. But I need your assurance that you will always come home to my bed no matter what happens.”
“That’s settled then. I don’t want to sleep with anyone else but I do get very wet thinking of the possibilities.”
“And Maria?”
“I’m very jealous of Maria. She is very much in love with you. I can’t ever tell you what you should do. I’m only your wife in the same way as you are my husband. That’s one you have to deal with yourself, I’m afraid.”
“I’m not sure how to deal with it. I care about her. I don’t want to insult her but at the same time I need to protect my marriage.”
“You mean the cork is out of the bottle. The genie has escaped.”
“Exactly but it’s worse than that. Don knows there never will be anyone who is as large a threat to him as I am so he will be pushing her and I enjoy being with her.”
“I’ll forgive you if you slip up but I’d be a lot happier if you didn’t.”
“I was thinking more along the lines of what Maria suggested this morning.”
“What, a threesome?”
“Yes, I watch you and I can see that you are attracted to her as much as I am. She really wanted it to happen this morning. Maybe it would work for us all. Don gets tortured, you get something new, Maria gets to spend some time with me and I get it all.”
“Sounds like it could work. Let’s talk some more about it after Romando is back in his cage. Maybe Maria might not want it.”
“I can tell you before you suggest it to her she wants it. I watch her looking at you. It might be you that she has the hots for not me.”
“I’ve sometimes thought that myself but for now let’s go get the kids. I want them home tonight to make sure that Romando is kept under control.”
“Okay, let’s go.”
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene
Oscar and Irene Chapter 17 – Where to now?
Irene had told Romando that she would have Oscar drive her over to his motel unit at ten AM. As Oscar sat eating breakfast with his wife, Irene at eight AM he asked her what the arrangements were for the day. Initially, Irene didn’t answer him and spoke of how nice it was that he had prepared breakfast for them. Oscar knew that she was avoiding the subject but also knew that eventually, she had to face the issue. He waited patiently as she rambled on about how nice the pancakes were and how she liked them with honey rather than syrup. He smiled and waited patiently.
Eventually, she became quiet. Oscar still waited. It was then that the doorbell rang. Irene was up like a shot obviously glad of the interruption which allowed her to avoid the question a little longer. Oscar grinned. He knew Irene very well and also knew that she would confront the issue before ten o’clock came around. It was not unusual for her to put off difficult issues until the last moment. He had seen it many times before.
When Irene returned Maria followed close behind her holding Don’s hand. After going through the traditional greetings Oscar stood, excused himself remembering that Don and Maria had been invited to take breakfast with them. While the others talked Oscar quietly left and went to the kitchen to knock up another lot of pancakes for the new arrivals.
As Oscar was turning the first batch of pancakes he felt a body up against his back. He didn’t have to look to see who it was because the perfume told him that it was Maria.
“Are you okay, Oscar?” She asked.
“Yes, I’m fine.”
“You have talked it through then?”
“Yes, we covered most of it. I expect that Irene will bring you up to date when she has the chance. There is something though that you and I need to deal with, Maria. Did you want to discuss it now or should we wait until later?”
“So this is the ‘Dear John’ discussion, is it?”
“Well, a lot of that depends entirely on you, Maria.”
“So what is it that I have to agree to so that we can keep seeing each other?”
“Irene and I have decided that we will not see people alone in future.”
“So to be with you Irene has to be present. Is that what you are saying?”
“Yes, I guess that just about sums it up.”
“That’s fine with me. It could be exciting. How does Irene feel about it?”
Oscar smiled. He felt that he had guessed correctly. “Although she brought the subject up, she has been relatively non-committal as regards you, me and her. I assume that Don would not want to get involved?”
“I’d murder him if he tried to get between Irene’s legs. That would not be on but if he wanted to watch us then I wouldn’t object. In fact, I’d probably like teasing and tormenting him. I probably wouldn’t like it as much as he would though. Where do we go from here?”
“I don’t know. That’s a bridge that we haven’t crossed yet. We are probably partway across. We have decided to take a holiday together to allow us to bond again following the recent events. During that time away we will probably define a direction but for now, it’s a bit up in the air.”
“What happens to Romando?”
“I think he will have an opportunity to rest before he takes his flight out tomorrow morning.”
“No sex for the lovers then?”
“I’d expect not but then who knows for sure. I tried to open the discussion with Irene when we sat for breakfast but she avoided it. I think she has a plan but I’m not sure what it is until she lets me know.”
“Did we disturb her?”
“No, the avoidance came well before you arrived.”
“Do you want me to talk to her about it?”
Oscar laughed, “I know what will happen if you take on the discussion with her. You will encourage her so that you can be with me.”
“That’s not so bad, is it?”
“What me being with you, Maria or Irene being with Romando.”
Maria joined his laughter. “You’re getting to know me very well, aren’t you?”
“I want to keep my wife, Maria. I don’t want to lose her and I was very worried last night. She invented things to be with him. People don’t do that type of thing for no good reason. As yet I don’t know the reason but I suspect she is more emotionally involved with Romando than she admits.”
“It’s not easy for a woman to admit to her husband that she is in love with another man. I can tell you that it takes a lot of gumption especially if you don’t have any idea of how your husband will react.”
“I’m sorry, Maria. I didn’t know.”
“Don’t lie to me Oscar of course you knew. I’ve been following you around now for months like a lovesick puppy.”
“Come here, Maria.” Oscar took her in his arms and hugged her. He would have liked to kiss her but Irene was only a few feet away in the dining room. After their discussion, he had to be reserved. “I’d like to kiss you Maria but I can’t right now given what has transpired.” He whispered to her.
“There’ll be an opportunity somewhere down the track I expect, Oscar. I’ll put it down as one you owe me.” She whispered back.
Oscar didn’t know how to respond so he said nothing. On one hand, he enjoyed being with her but to do so at this time could put his marriage at risk. He broke away from her to deal with the pancakes and as he did so Irene entered the kitchen saying, “Does it take two of you to cook a couple of pancakes now?”
Maria laughed and shot back, “Someone has to hold the plate.”
Not to be outdone the reply came back, “as long as the plate is all you are holding,” followed by laughter by all parties. With that Irene turned and left.
“I’d like to ask you a question that is very personal, Maria. I haven’t put it to Irene yet but I think she will not object. If what I talk about offends you in any way just tell me and I’ll leave it alone.”
“That sounds serious.”
“Yes, it’s not going to be easy for me so be patient, okay.”
“Okay.”
“This morning when you went downstairs and came back with Irene, it looked as if you might want to join us in a threesome.”
“It probably looked like that. I can see how you could have reached that conclusion.”
“What I would like to know is if Irene was interested would you consider joining us, in a threesome, I mean?”
“A threesome with just you and me and Irene?”
“Yes, just the three of us?”
“Now?”
“No, not now, maybe in a week you might join us on our holiday.”
“That’s quite upsetting.”
“I’m sorry. I thought that you might be interested. Let’s forget it then.”
“No, I won’t fucking forget it!”
“Awe, shit, I didn’t mean to upset you. I’m sorry.”
“Yes, I’m very upset that you expect me to wait for a week when we could be doing it right now.”
They both burst out laughing. Irene heard the laughter and came back into the kitchen and asked, “What’s so funny?”
“Maria doesn’t want to wait,” Oscar replied.
“Won’t wait for what?”
“She can’t wait for us to go on our holiday.”
“I don’t understand?”
“Maybe you can explain it, Maria.”
Maria moved over to Irene put her arms around her and kissed her. Irene hesitated for a moment then eagerly returned the kiss.
“If you keep that up I might want to take you on holiday with me,” Irene stated.
“I think that has already been arranged if you’re agreeable of course.”
Just then the doorbell rang. Irene pulled away from Maria and said, “We’ll continue this discussion later. That’ll be mum and dad with the kids.”
…
After spending half an hour with the kids Oscar went across to the motel and returned with Romando. By the time he returned Irene, her mum and Maria had prepared a meal for them all.
Romando spent some time talking and joking with the two girls while dinner was being served. It was fairly obvious that the only time alone that Romando would have with Irene was half an hour as they waited for his flight to board at the airport the next morning.
…
Oscar used an excuse that he needed to find a park for his car after letting them off at the terminal gates to give Irene and Romando some privacy. After parking, he waited and waited, expecting that Irene would return in around thirty minutes. For Oscar, it seemed to be the longest thirty minutes of his life. The thirty minutes passed and then forty. As the fifty-minute mark passed Oscar stepped out of the car to walk to the terminal fearing what the holdup might be.
It was then that he saw Irene leaving the terminal. He started the car and drove slowly over to her. Irene, who normally looked sharp and happy, was walking towards him looking at the ground.
As Oscar and Irene left the airport Oscar asked her, “Are you, okay honey?”
“Yes, I’m fine.”
“It’s okay, you know.”
“What’s okay?”
“It’s okay to cry. I understand. You don’t have to look out the window to hide the tears from me.”
“I love you, you know that don’t you?”
“Yes, I know that. I love you too but some people make the mistake of thinking that we are only capable of loving one person. I know better than that so I do understand.”
“We made love in the uni-sex bathroom. As he made love to me he asked me to go with him.”
“I’d expected that he would. It must have been hard for you.”
“The decision wasn’t hard to make but telling him was very difficult. Mind there was something else that was very hard as well.” Irene gave a little smile as she said it but Oscar knew that her happiness was artificial.
“I wish it could be different for you, Irene but I don’t want to lose you. I’ve never been as scared in my life as I have been over the last week. I’m not sorry that I gave you your present. I just wish that I could give you more but I know that could put our marriage at risk.”
“You are a very special man, Oscar.”
“Thanks, honey. You’re a very special woman as well. That’s why I love you so much.”
“Do you think that Maria could come over again tonight after Mum and the kids leave?”
“I’d hate to be the person who tried to stop her once you ask her.”
“Don won’t mind?”
“Don is probably trying to think of a reason to send her back to us. He’s a sick fucker, you know.”
“Yes, I know. He’s almost as sick as we are.”
“Not quite, Irene, not quite.”
They both laughed. Irene cuddled up to Oscar as they drove back to their little love nest in mid-Barcelona. Oscar dropped his hand down to Irene’s crotch and felt how slippery and wet she was. He smiled knowing that Irene had used her opportunity fully but had come back to him. Life was looking up.
As they drove slowly towards home they both were wondering what adventures await them on their little holiday?
The end of Part 1.
Irene had told Romando that she would have Oscar drive her over to his motel unit at ten AM. As Oscar sat eating breakfast with his wife, Irene at eight AM he asked her what the arrangements were for the day. Initially, Irene didn’t answer him and spoke of how nice it was that he had prepared breakfast for them. Oscar knew that she was avoiding the subject but also knew that eventually, she had to face the issue. He waited patiently as she rambled on about how nice the pancakes were and how she liked them with honey rather than syrup. He smiled and waited patiently.
Eventually, she became quiet. Oscar still waited. It was then that the doorbell rang. Irene was up like a shot obviously glad of the interruption which allowed her to avoid the question a little longer. Oscar grinned. He knew Irene very well and also knew that she would confront the issue before ten o’clock came around. It was not unusual for her to put off difficult issues until the last moment. He had seen it many times before.
When Irene returned Maria followed close behind her holding Don’s hand. After going through the traditional greetings Oscar stood, excused himself remembering that Don and Maria had been invited to take breakfast with them. While the others talked Oscar quietly left and went to the kitchen to knock up another lot of pancakes for the new arrivals.
As Oscar was turning the first batch of pancakes he felt a body up against his back. He didn’t have to look to see who it was because the perfume told him that it was Maria.
“Are you okay, Oscar?” She asked.
“Yes, I’m fine.”
“You have talked it through then?”
“Yes, we covered most of it. I expect that Irene will bring you up to date when she has the chance. There is something though that you and I need to deal with, Maria. Did you want to discuss it now or should we wait until later?”
“So this is the ‘Dear John’ discussion, is it?”
“Well, a lot of that depends entirely on you, Maria.”
“So what is it that I have to agree to so that we can keep seeing each other?”
“Irene and I have decided that we will not see people alone in future.”
“So to be with you Irene has to be present. Is that what you are saying?”
“Yes, I guess that just about sums it up.”
“That’s fine with me. It could be exciting. How does Irene feel about it?”
Oscar smiled. He felt that he had guessed correctly. “Although she brought the subject up, she has been relatively non-committal as regards you, me and her. I assume that Don would not want to get involved?”
“I’d murder him if he tried to get between Irene’s legs. That would not be on but if he wanted to watch us then I wouldn’t object. In fact, I’d probably like teasing and tormenting him. I probably wouldn’t like it as much as he would though. Where do we go from here?”
“I don’t know. That’s a bridge that we haven’t crossed yet. We are probably partway across. We have decided to take a holiday together to allow us to bond again following the recent events. During that time away we will probably define a direction but for now, it’s a bit up in the air.”
“What happens to Romando?”
“I think he will have an opportunity to rest before he takes his flight out tomorrow morning.”
“No sex for the lovers then?”
“I’d expect not but then who knows for sure. I tried to open the discussion with Irene when we sat for breakfast but she avoided it. I think she has a plan but I’m not sure what it is until she lets me know.”
“Did we disturb her?”
“No, the avoidance came well before you arrived.”
“Do you want me to talk to her about it?”
Oscar laughed, “I know what will happen if you take on the discussion with her. You will encourage her so that you can be with me.”
“That’s not so bad, is it?”
“What me being with you, Maria or Irene being with Romando.”
Maria joined his laughter. “You’re getting to know me very well, aren’t you?”
“I want to keep my wife, Maria. I don’t want to lose her and I was very worried last night. She invented things to be with him. People don’t do that type of thing for no good reason. As yet I don’t know the reason but I suspect she is more emotionally involved with Romando than she admits.”
“It’s not easy for a woman to admit to her husband that she is in love with another man. I can tell you that it takes a lot of gumption especially if you don’t have any idea of how your husband will react.”
“I’m sorry, Maria. I didn’t know.”
“Don’t lie to me Oscar of course you knew. I’ve been following you around now for months like a lovesick puppy.”
“Come here, Maria.” Oscar took her in his arms and hugged her. He would have liked to kiss her but Irene was only a few feet away in the dining room. After their discussion, he had to be reserved. “I’d like to kiss you Maria but I can’t right now given what has transpired.” He whispered to her.
“There’ll be an opportunity somewhere down the track I expect, Oscar. I’ll put it down as one you owe me.” She whispered back.
Oscar didn’t know how to respond so he said nothing. On one hand, he enjoyed being with her but to do so at this time could put his marriage at risk. He broke away from her to deal with the pancakes and as he did so Irene entered the kitchen saying, “Does it take two of you to cook a couple of pancakes now?”
Maria laughed and shot back, “Someone has to hold the plate.”
Not to be outdone the reply came back, “as long as the plate is all you are holding,” followed by laughter by all parties. With that Irene turned and left.
“I’d like to ask you a question that is very personal, Maria. I haven’t put it to Irene yet but I think she will not object. If what I talk about offends you in any way just tell me and I’ll leave it alone.”
“That sounds serious.”
“Yes, it’s not going to be easy for me so be patient, okay.”
“Okay.”
“This morning when you went downstairs and came back with Irene, it looked as if you might want to join us in a threesome.”
“It probably looked like that. I can see how you could have reached that conclusion.”
“What I would like to know is if Irene was interested would you consider joining us, in a threesome, I mean?”
“A threesome with just you and me and Irene?”
“Yes, just the three of us?”
“Now?”
“No, not now, maybe in a week you might join us on our holiday.”
“That’s quite upsetting.”
“I’m sorry. I thought that you might be interested. Let’s forget it then.”
“No, I won’t fucking forget it!”
“Awe, shit, I didn’t mean to upset you. I’m sorry.”
“Yes, I’m very upset that you expect me to wait for a week when we could be doing it right now.”
They both burst out laughing. Irene heard the laughter and came back into the kitchen and asked, “What’s so funny?”
“Maria doesn’t want to wait,” Oscar replied.
“Won’t wait for what?”
“She can’t wait for us to go on our holiday.”
“I don’t understand?”
“Maybe you can explain it, Maria.”
Maria moved over to Irene put her arms around her and kissed her. Irene hesitated for a moment then eagerly returned the kiss.
“If you keep that up I might want to take you on holiday with me,” Irene stated.
“I think that has already been arranged if you’re agreeable of course.”
Just then the doorbell rang. Irene pulled away from Maria and said, “We’ll continue this discussion later. That’ll be mum and dad with the kids.”
…
After spending half an hour with the kids Oscar went across to the motel and returned with Romando. By the time he returned Irene, her mum and Maria had prepared a meal for them all.
Romando spent some time talking and joking with the two girls while dinner was being served. It was fairly obvious that the only time alone that Romando would have with Irene was half an hour as they waited for his flight to board at the airport the next morning.
…
Oscar used an excuse that he needed to find a park for his car after letting them off at the terminal gates to give Irene and Romando some privacy. After parking, he waited and waited, expecting that Irene would return in around thirty minutes. For Oscar, it seemed to be the longest thirty minutes of his life. The thirty minutes passed and then forty. As the fifty-minute mark passed Oscar stepped out of the car to walk to the terminal fearing what the holdup might be.
It was then that he saw Irene leaving the terminal. He started the car and drove slowly over to her. Irene, who normally looked sharp and happy, was walking towards him looking at the ground.
As Oscar and Irene left the airport Oscar asked her, “Are you, okay honey?”
“Yes, I’m fine.”
“It’s okay, you know.”
“What’s okay?”
“It’s okay to cry. I understand. You don’t have to look out the window to hide the tears from me.”
“I love you, you know that don’t you?”
“Yes, I know that. I love you too but some people make the mistake of thinking that we are only capable of loving one person. I know better than that so I do understand.”
“We made love in the uni-sex bathroom. As he made love to me he asked me to go with him.”
“I’d expected that he would. It must have been hard for you.”
“The decision wasn’t hard to make but telling him was very difficult. Mind there was something else that was very hard as well.” Irene gave a little smile as she said it but Oscar knew that her happiness was artificial.
“I wish it could be different for you, Irene but I don’t want to lose you. I’ve never been as scared in my life as I have been over the last week. I’m not sorry that I gave you your present. I just wish that I could give you more but I know that could put our marriage at risk.”
“You are a very special man, Oscar.”
“Thanks, honey. You’re a very special woman as well. That’s why I love you so much.”
“Do you think that Maria could come over again tonight after Mum and the kids leave?”
“I’d hate to be the person who tried to stop her once you ask her.”
“Don won’t mind?”
“Don is probably trying to think of a reason to send her back to us. He’s a sick fucker, you know.”
“Yes, I know. He’s almost as sick as we are.”
“Not quite, Irene, not quite.”
They both laughed. Irene cuddled up to Oscar as they drove back to their little love nest in mid-Barcelona. Oscar dropped his hand down to Irene’s crotch and felt how slippery and wet she was. He smiled knowing that Irene had used her opportunity fully but had come back to him. Life was looking up.
As they drove slowly towards home they both were wondering what adventures await them on their little holiday?
The end of Part 1.
- SamWarrens
- 2 Bit Whore
- Posts: 1249
- Joined: Sun Sep 11, 2016 3:07 pm
- Location: Canada
Re: Oscar and Irene
Awesome story!
Would love to read more!!!
Would love to read more!!!
Great minds may think alike, but fools seldom differ.
-
Rammerjammer69
- Virgin
- Posts: 28
- Joined: Fri Dec 18, 2015 10:29 am
Re: Oscar and Irene
What an incredible story!!!!!!
And to think, it’s based off of a true story


And to think, it’s based off of a true story



Re: Oscar and Irene
Thank you so much for this incredibly hot story. Please continue. You write so well.
Re: Oscar and Irene
Thanks for the feedback. Part 2 is underway. As per the lead in I am writing it for a friend. Once he has approved it to be posted I will put it up.
Just so there is no misconception (poor choice of words perhaps) even though the players are real the story as it relates to those players is one of fiction. Some similar events may have happened to others but I doubt many will put their hands up to lay claim to them. such is the life of the cuckold and his hotwife as many of you would know.